V\a/v\6;s o-t ^o\(Aa\s
«•!•
\
V
C. Hart MGrri?m
BANO MSS
80/t8c
C^LIFORNI* CCNDOR , INDIAN NAMES FOR
il.S.Tiivlor in his •Indi:?.nolo-v of C-lifornia*
fublii^hed in th*- Culifornia F-mrer, 1B60-1B63 gives the
folio- ins rote*? en thr- Calif omifi Condor:
May r\ 1060
•The entirR tribes of the California Indiania ap-
pear to hivre had a greatlde/otion and veneration for the
Condor or Yellow-headed Vul'-ure (S.rcor.Calif «) . a word
is always lound for it in all their lM.rv:;ua/,es. Bosidee
the Indisn n^es noted for it in the Cc^lifornia Thinner of
July 1, 1B59, we may hero mention tViat those of S?mta
Cruz Missions (the»AulintaC8) . oiUled it Cayas; those of
San DieKO called it Isci or Eecey. and the'Ukir.s or
.Yohios of Petaluma, etc. called it Kaheyi 'MiA last
Indian lan'ru.op^e seen.s to have extended far .if into l.^endo- \
cino county."— A.S.Taylor, Calif. Fanner. Vol.l3,No.l3.^M^ IQl
ij»r<
HAMES OF ANIMALS
r
ABHAKI :
Pogumk
connonly called Fisher (Muatela Carta-
denals)^ also translated as Black Cat.*^ — |
G»lte.ll»ry; 10th Ann.Bept.Bur. Eth.for
1888-89: p. 469, 1893.
B AKES 0? AKIKAL5
ESKIMO of POIBT BABHCW, ALASKA (List of Mammals known
to Eskimo of Point Barrow; with brief state-
ment of range and abundance of each; also
eqairalent name of each in Eskimo language ) ♦
John llordoch: 9th Ann.R«pt*6ar.£th.for 1887-88:
p. 55-56, 1692.
HUBS OF ANIMALS
(Jack Rabbit)
APACHE OF SAH CAKLOS HESERVATIOK, ARi;JOHA:
Mt
kaHShu* (great or jack rabbit)". — J.G.Bourto:
9th Ann.Ropt.Bur.Eth»for 1887-88; p,505.
liMI
?remont, in an account of his expedition
across the Rocky Monntains and Great Uasiii
in 1843, states that on Green Riyer the
Sage ilen was familiarly known as the 2fi£^-
**a name which it received from
the Crows to ibom its upper waters belong, and
on which this bird is very abundant."
^ ^ Fremont's Report Exploring Expedition
to Kocky Hts, in l84a, and Oregon & Calif.
in 184311844. p. 129, 1846. ^
^^^^^^■-^^-is^/ ^Mh^^'v.fluL^
D^^^=V*=-. ,^-^, ^^^
)
v^
T s ^ c \ s >k <L - &V>^
GIM TOTJSMS AtiOKG THfi NORTUE/ ;1Tj:RN iiLGOKKIANS
by Prank G. Speck
'American Anthropolo^st » ▼©!• 19, no. 1.
Jan. -Kerch 1917. ^Contains lists of totea
animals, me inly ^mall memnals of the M&lecite,
Penobscot, and Histassini tribes.
The use of the word 'game' in the title
is a mi snoneTi since the only game cnimal
enumerated is the .yolf.
WIYOT NMaS FOR MAMMALS
A list of Wiyot names for mammals are
given by L. L. Loud in Hthnogao
Archaeology of the Wiyot Territory. Univ.
Calif. Pubs, in Am. Arch. & Ethn. , Vol. 14, pp
235-236, 1918.
NAVAHO NAMES OF ANriALS
Lang'
ionary of
Arizona, 1910
PIMA NAMES FOR MAMMALS
Peccary (Tayassu angulatum sonoriense) K^l^tci. or yasi-ikalt
Badger (Taxidea taxiia)
Rat
Beaver (Castor canadensia frondator)
Antelope fAntilocapra americana mexicana!
Puna (Pelia hippotestes aztecns)
Ground Squirrel
miiU'
Deer fOdocoileua coueai)
Cottontail (Lepua ari zonae)
Mountain Sheep fOvis nelsoni)
Hare (Lepua texianua)
ft
(Lepus alleni)
Raccoon (
Gopher (Thomonys cervinus)
Black-tail Deer (Odocoileua hemionus
£ai
Ko-ovik
MaVrt
RaUiik
Tcirsany
Tcok tcof
Toa tcof
Ya^)wok
*.^
) Md
Frank Russell, The Pima Indians, 26th Ann. Kept
Bureau Ethn. (for 1904-19C5), pp. 80-81-82-83, 1908
Names of Grizzly Bear in Lajiguages of Various
Plains Tribes of Indians as given by T^laximilian,
Prince of Wied, in his Reise in das innere
Nord-America, Vol. II, 1^1.
Name of Grizzly
Nwe Qf Tri])e
Maton
Teton Bakota
498
Uosse or Wosse (e very short) Fall Indians or Grosventres
de« Prairies (Arrapaho) 500
Uaplh-iDaskua
Krih or Knistenaux
510
Ksaos
Kutana
513
Uato
Mandan
539
lachpitzi
Ktschi-ayi
[when white \
^Wahach-quahJ
^abah^^ -kwah]
Monnitarris {■Grosventres )
Ojfbeua (Ohipewa)
586
598
Uiui-tchu
Otoaha
611
Hanto
Oto
629
Uanto
Osage
644
(Always grizzly — never grisly)
Uw
6u^
jC-^ J nuu^y/suij^^
/A^'^J^^-i^"-'^''^-^
-^t^mmm^mmrm
> A^n*xn-^^>'^n1^^'^^L
13^\n.
-■^^■^ti^mf^i^m
Merican Anthropologist. Vol. 5, No* 3,
S^?W51i.Sept. 1903.
ALGONQUIAN NAMES FOR PICKEREL
581
Among the many somewhat remarkable explana-
tions of Algonquian words given in the Katick
Dictionary, recently published by the Bureau of
American Ethnology, is that of the name of the
pickerel, which Roger Williams erroneously wrote
qunSsu for guunftseu. This word Dr Trumbull de-
rives from qunni. ^long, ^ and -utchan, 'nose* ^
Even the learned Abbe Cuoq, in a foot-
note on page 5 1 of his Lexique de la Langue Iroquoise, after explaining
that the Iroquois name for the pickerel means ' long snout/ states that
** les nations algonquines nomment ce poisson kinonjey mot compost qui
a le mSme sens. ' ' Such is not the case, however. If we go back to
Cree, the most ancient group of Algonquian dialects, we find that kinoseu
(written also kinuseu) is the name generic therein for *fish.* This
word is from the root kinoy 'long,' and the intransitive verb suffix
'bseu or -useuy denoting the act of parturition ; and the Cree name for
fish therefore means, literally, ' it produces elongated offspring. ' This
suffix (and its cognates : Menomini -bnsheUy Narragansett -bstu^ Abnaki
and Pequot -use, Ojibwe -d^je or -bje) never has any other mean-
ing. Thus : Cree ///V^oseu, = Ojibwe «//^o"je, * she is capable of child-
bearing ' ; Cree peyakosEVy = Ojibwe bejigo*}^y * she gives birth to one
child ' ; Cree ndpeosEV, = Ojibwe ndbto'jEy * she gives birth to a male
child' ; Cree kinosEVy *she gives birth to long offspring,' = Ojibwe
iino^jE, = Narragansett kzvunosEV, = Pequot kwumjSEy =s Abnaki kun-
USE, etc., all names for the pickerel.
Since the pickerel was the fish par excellence of the Algonquian In-
dians, the word for *' fish," narrowed down from a general to a specific
sense, was applied, in nearly all dialects except Cree, to this particular
member of the ' ' finny tribe. ' ' By the Prairie Crces it is called iyim-
kinbseuy ' fish properly so called. '
Something like this obtains in Newfoimdland, where more than half
of the population of 220,000 is engaged in the cod-fishing industry.
Here, when a person speaks of "fish" he is understood to mean the
cod, the name for which is not used ; and even the courts of the island
have legally applied the term *'fish" to the cod because of its great
importance. W. R. Gerard.
[From The American Anthropoux;k?t for May, 1896]
A Partial List of Moki Aximal NAMte.— During a short stay
at Reams Canon, Arizona, in the summer of 1894, the writer
was fortunate enough to secure the Moki names of a number of
the mammals and birds which he coUected in that interesting
locality. Although the list is very incomplete, it is thought best
to publish it, as it may stimulate others to continue the work.
The following table gives the scientific, popular, and Moki
names of the mammals and birds:
MammahL
Cj-nomys ludovicianiis
Lepus an zonae
Lepus texianus
Neotonia
Onychomys
Perodipus ordii
Perognathus apache
Prairie dog. Dirk'-quar
. Ariiona cottontail Dar'-bd
.Jack rabbit Sau'-wi
. Woodrat KarMa
.GnsBhopper moose H6-6-la
Kangaroo rat Bdr'-hii
.Pocket nioase Ho-mi'-cht
Pei-omyscus (several species) . White-footed mice BIK-sho
Spermophilus leucums cimia-
momeus Cinnamon ground squirrel. , . lung-yai-ya
Spermophilus gramraurus. . . . Rock squirrel Lar-co'-na
Tamias gracilis Chipmunk Ko-winMia
Thomomyg Pocket gopher. Mo'-yi^
Vespertilio and other genera -Bat Sau-wi -yah
Roadrunner HSsh'-bo-il
Rendiie*s thrasher K6t-to'-zI
. Poorwill H6-witz'-k5
. lluuimiiigl>iril IKJt'-sIr
A. K. FisHKst, M. D.
Geococcyx califoniianns...
Harporhynehus hendirei. .
Phaljenoptilus nuttalli
Trochilus and other genera.
(174)
yvvAJL^ \Jf ^ V^
W"
u^.
>^(M^;s^,}-io^lYY^
K
vo~--^
\
%Aa^^ — -W
^V.^^Jj
\ ^H"-i'
V
-S,
I
^
r^feJ^'^ ^ \ :iui-^.:uii;iz^,.^-^^vi^^^ [^ot. ^
^
^
. /^ \M . ;i. \U;^.aL^^ .^ /s^«A,\\, T>(0, hu^. \V^^'
'3
Ko-VOlVo >va-v^«-& ^V ^V^K/v.*^»-X^.
VUA^■4JU_
"t^^MMJUlte^ ^^.^^^.^ok
Lt^-vvvV.v^^O
Honses o? PIcwy^6
C. Hart Meniam
Papers
BANC MSS
80/18 c
wrmo }wm of plants
Franciscan Fathers,
favaho Language, 179
onary of
Arizona, 1910
^v
HAMES OF PLANTS
CHEHOKEE (Plant lore and plant names)- —
J.Mooney; 19th Ann. Kept. Bur .Zth. for 1897-98:
pp. 420-427, 1900 rpubl.l90l].
/•-r^-
LUISENO NiKES OP PLANTS
List of plants used by the Luig<iioB> with th«ir LiaiB^PO.
Iiotanical, and English names jrKen knovzu— SparkEQan: Culture
of Lnissno lndians.Univ.Calif.Pu1tw.im.Arch.ft Ethni. lol.B,
p«22&*234, ing.T, 1908. i The sqiaiiKalent CSahoilla namss im
ths list are from Dr.D.P •Barrows* Bthno-Botany of the Cahoill
Indians of Southern C&lifomia.]
i
^
«BaSCBtP¥ION AI^ INDIAN NAifflS OF BERRIES
Lewis; & Clark Expedition
Footnote. • [Memoranda by Clark on the inside -cover and fly-leaf
of Codex C:] The iUmdans call a red berry conmon to the upper part
of the Missouri as-sav* The red Berry is called by the Rees Kar-nis
the engages csall the sa/ne Berry Grease de Buff — grows in great abun-
dance & makes a Delightfull Tart.
Original Journals of Lewis & Clark, ThuRiites Ed., I. 161, 1904.
/
H<me&. of irxV]£s
/
C HartMerham
Papers
BANCMSS
80/18 0
A *
THE NAMi:;u OF TBIBSS
Among California Indians of varioas stocks— lintoon,
Pomoan, Mewuk, Midoo, and others— there has long been an tendency
to name tribes after the dominant or ruling village— a tendency
which iH recent tines seems to have been on the increase. Thus
ch
the village names Ko-roo, ^hen^^E0::8el , Hi -yow-bah_ , Lah-ta,
ta'-le-yo-me, Yo-ki-ah. and many others have come to be used as
tribal names by the Indians themselves and also in many cases
#
by JSthnologists.
inasmuch as the name selected by the Indians is almost
certain to be that of their most important village and the one
whose name they prefer to accept for themselves^ it has the distinct
advantage of affording a definite useable collective name, accep-
tible to the Indians for groups otherwise difficult to designate.
And i^ many cases the name tais been adopted and is in current use
by adjacent tribes.
TO be more specific: ^nrna and flhenposel were originally
ti,e names of Tillages of v-intoon tribes-the former at Oolusa on
Sacramento aiTer; t^e latter on Little Indian Creek among the
interior mountain ranges. Each was an important--probal>ly the
most important -Tillage of its group or tribe, and the two tribes
were envies, at war with one another. The Tillage names 4oroo
and Otonposel haTO long been accepted by the tribes they represent
as the proper names for these tribes . and are in current use among
their snrTiTors and neighbors.
inother example is TuleTome. formerly one of soToral
CuJ
i^ewan
tribal name
Tillages south of iower Lake l^now generally accepted as the
of the group. Still another is lokiah, the ruling
Tillage of a Pomoan tribe now well known by the same name, lany
ot>^ers miglit be cited.
TRIBAL NAMES
The practice of anthropologista with regard to the
naming of ;>ribes ia by no means unifom— tho* tending to
usage
make-
ahift of
Spani
Most writers prefer the name as spoken by members of
the tribe itself, but if the author is not satisfied
with this, that used by some other tribe is likely to be
adopted.
For Southern California tribes- -and even those as
far north as San Francisco Ba:^— the desigiations employed
by the Spanish-Mexican Padres— as Cupefio, Costanoan.
DiegueHo. Gabrielifio. Juaneflo, Luiseflo, Serre?io— are
unblushingly accepted, even by eminent anthropologists.
Equally objectionable are certain stock name8--as
Mar jpo san the Spanish name for butterfly, now happily
Aia^^r^^A rr^f MAwnn! Sfi.1 inan . coined bv Henshaw and
Mooney in 1885 and still in use for the Salinas Valley
the
Spfinish
and
Instead of Salinan I long ago adopted En-ne-sen. the
name of the Salinas Valley tribe as given me by two old
Kah-koon women at Monterey in 1906. For this I
n m
claim no originality as it. in the form Ensenes. was pub
liahed by Alexander Taylor in 1860. and in the form Ensen
by Bancroft in 1885.
Mivakrru
name for themselves.
IHDIANS OF SAN BENITO CO.
Paraonal
of San Benito Co. •by a Pioneer', is the following statement in
reference to some early records of San Juan Mission:
"From the census lists I copy the names of some of the
tribes of Indians, as f olloiro; Itopthrinthre. • GynHafmas, • Copcha,
Q^^gi^» '5^che, Pa^ho.'l^rocus.-Ibtalithfl.-OothaflmftmTt.
Thrayapthre . AcMlia.-Siltaamne. -gucunum. -Ausaymai
Tructra
This list is incornplete, as is evident from a foot-note.
made
had been reclaimed and Christianized. From this list it vdll be
found that two of the ranches of San Benito Co. get their names
from the Indians iho inhabited the localitv: th«v ar« +.>,A'r!i-»r,o«
\ Paicines, and 'San Felipe y Ausaymai
— History of Monterey Co. 146. San ]
n
At'
-^ommmmm
1/
INDIANS 0? SAI^ BENITO GO.
In an artiole entitled Personal fuid HiBtoriccii ReminiBcenceB
of Siin Benito Co. *]yj a Pion;)or\ ia the following stateraont in
referenco to some early records of San Juan Mission:
"Fror. the census liata I cony tue names of some of the
tribes of Ind3.anB. aa follows: Northrinthre, Cynlahuas, Copcha.
'Chausita, Genche, Paucho, 'UthrocuB, ' Notaliths, Cothsem^.jait,
Thrayay
Tnictra.
This list ir. inoo.-v.det;^, as is dvidont f^-oia a fo-'t-note,
made by ?^, Arroyo, to on.i of tha lists, 3'atinf: t'.at ?Jl tribes
had }).)::n r.icla.i'ned <ind Cliriii' if,-au x-^d. Froiu t'dfi li'di it .ill be
found Viiat tw^^ of th*? nuiclios of ^m Panito Co. get Ihei - n.iiias
from tho Ind3;..n» who inhnbit^d '.ha locality, they .v-q the Ci enef^
de Irs ^Vcin(?t5, Hnd'S^tn FaXii-e y 'Ausayntfi-s » *
— ilibtory of Monterey Co. I'VS, San Fnincioco, 1881.
Un-^J(>X ^W ^r-^i^-<jlr^
^\JkV^tov^\
iC^by'W <L eU^.J.^-8^ ^
s i^u.\y\ 0 kq, U - T^^-**^^ i^siia^
Jk^
V~
*.
TRIBES V/ITHIN 80 MILFS OP THOUCPSON PEAK
Athapaskan:
Bahnekokeah
Chete^geka
Uawungkut
Hoopa
Lo Xankok
Mattol
Mekanni
Nungahl
Set'tenbi'den
Tochobeke'a
Tokulibeke'a
Tsanunghwa
Tsen-nok'-an-nes'
Achomewean:
Achomawe
Ilmahwe
Modesse
Atsookean:
Atsookae
Lutuamian;
Modok-Klama th
^hastan:
Shaste
Konomeho
Hahtokehenvuk
Ookwahnutsoo
Tlpmtoi :
Tlohomtahhoi
Chemareko :
Chemareko
Karok:
Kahrok
Epliklan:
Polikla
^ Nererner
Safilahteluk:
Pahtewat
Weke
Wdyot
Win toon:
Niiche
Nomlalcke
Norrelmuk
Wintoon'
Yukean :
Oo-ko-nom
/I
I
4^ r
TRIBES WITHIN 100 MILES OP WEAVEEVILLE
Poliklen;
Polikla
Nererner
Atsookaan;
AtsookSe
ipwoorokSa
Kahrok:
Kahrok
Shastan:
Shaste
Konomeho
Hahtokehewuk
Ookwahnutsoo
Tlomtoi:
Tlohomtahhoi
Chemarekan!
Chemareko
lAituamient
Klamath-Lodok
Achomawan!
Modesse
Ilmahwe
Achomawe
Atwumwe
Yukean:
OokuBDom
Hoochnnn
Tahtonah
Ooko ton t ilka
Wetooknom
Onka lo okumnon
»^
ti
intoon
Winta (or Numsoos)
Norrelmok
Niiche
Dawpim
Wiekerrel
Fomlakke
Dahchinchinne
Choohelmemsel
Koena
Tehama
Nome It eke we
Koroo
Soolehtelnk;
Pahtewat
Woke
Weyot
Athapaskan!
Hawungkut
Uoopa
Tsanonghwa
Lolankok
kattol
Nekanni
Nungahl
Settenbiden
Cheteggeka
Tochilpekeahang (Kahto)
Tochobekea
Tokubbekea
Tsennokamies
Bahnekokeah
Yahna ;
Nosse
Pomoani
Miahto pomah
Metomah
Shomul pomah
' Shotea
Bukkow pomah
Porno (Potter Valle^
•f
Dannoka
Midoo:
Konkow
Kuiranoiiin
Mechopdo
Notokoiyo
NOTES ON GIBBS' MAP OF NORTHIi]RN CALIFORNIA 1851
Title: Sketch of the Northwestern part of
CALIFORNIA,
accompanying a Journal of the expedition
of CoL Redick McKee, U.S. Indian Agent,
during the summer and fall of 1851.
by George Gibbs.
desi^ates McKee *s trail,
ordinary roads and trails.
mt
NAMES ON OR NEAR COAST [From north southward.]
ibba' Ki
Smith R.
Pelican Bay
Pt. St. George
Klamath R*
Gold Bluff
Redwood Creek
Trinidad
Mad R.
Union
Eureka
Buck sport
Eimboldt
Eel R.
C. Mendocino
Marons R.
Pt. Gordo
Present tee
Staith River
Pelican Bay
Point St. George
Klamath River
Gold Bluff
Redwood Creek
Trinidad
Mad River
Areata
Eureka
Buck sport
[Extinct]
Eel River
Cape Mendocino
Ten Mile River
Point Gorda
Fort Ross
Fort Ross
Russian River
or
Slavianska
Bodegp, Bay .
Pt. Tomales
Pt. Los Reyes
Drake's Bay
3an Francisco
Bays (inland)
Bay of San Francisco
Bay of San Pablo
Suisun Bay
Russian River
Bodega Bay
Tomales Point
Point Reyes
Drakes Bay
San Francisco
San Francisco Bay
San Pablo Bay
Suisun Bay
NAMES ON SAN FRAJICISCO AND 301 SON BAYS
Sonoma C«
Napa C.
Benicia
Martinez
Sonoma Creek
Napa River
Benicia
Martinez
NAMES OF RIVERS
t from North S
Smith R.
Klamath R.
Blue C.
Pekuan. C,
Trinity R.
John's C.
South Fork
[Tributaries indented
under main rivers. ]
0
3nith River
Klamath River
Blue Creek
Pekwan Creek
Trinity River
Capt.John Gulch
South Fork
Trinity
New R,
North Fork
Bluff C.
Salmon R«
Clear C.
Indian ۥ
Scott's R.
Humbug C.
Shasta R.
Cottonwood C,
Willow C.
Redwood Creek
Mad River
Eel River
Vandusen's Fork
Main Fork
Kelsey's R,
ifarons R«
Russian River
or
Slavianska
West Fork
East Foric
New River
North Fork Trinity
Bluff Creek
Salmon River
Clear Creek
Indian Creek
Scott River
Humbug Creek
Shasta River
[Non-existant now]
Willow Creek
Redwood Creek
Mad
ver
Sonoma C.
Napa C.
San Joaquin R«
Sacramento R«
Putos Creek
Cache Creek
Feather R.
Stone C«
Cottonwood C<
Clear C.
Eel River
Van Duzen River
CMainJEel River
South Fork Sel River
Ten Mile River
Russian River
Mill CreekCWalker Valley]
East Fork Russian River
CO and Suiaun B^yp
Sonoma Creek
Napa River
San Joaquin River
Sacramento River
Puta Creek
Cache Creek
Feather River
Stony Creek
Cottonwood Creek
Clear Creek
MOUNTAINS
^mm^i^i
Bald Hills. (Ist mts. between coast and Redwood. CreekH
\ - • > •
^%.^^^^®r ■°/.?°'. ^' ^Q^ .^'.^ .^fta-r Buttea
i|/The tenn Bala Hiiis is applied to the open treeless
!el R.)
sunmits of the ridges between the coast and Hoopa Valley.
on both Sides of Redwood Creek. ^ ^*
.•r
Mount McKee [named for Col. Redick McKee, Indian Cg
Mount Konokti (sometimes known as Uncle Sam Mt. )
t]fMI
rj
Mt. Diablo
Mt» Shaste
Mt. St. Helens
Pilot Enob
Putos Mt.
Mount Diablo
Mount Shasta
Mount St. Helena
Pilot PeakCin Siskiyou
Mts. on Oregon line.]
Geyser Peak
Salt Mt. (Apparently near head So. Fk. Stony Creek. )
Seino*s Peak, k
no's Peak. Apparently Red Mt. in Marble Mts.
(Mts. W of middle part of Scott Valley, S W of
Sheep rock. )
Sheep rock
Skookum Rock
VALLEYS
Batim-da-kia Valley
Betumki Valley
Long Valley [containing
Lay ton vi lie. ]
Little Lake or Willits
Valley
[Outlet Creek (not named) rising here and flowing
north to Eel River 3
Coyote Valley (on upper Putos Creek) Coyote Valley
Level Plains Shasta Valley and Modoc
Lava Beds
Petal oma Valley Petaluma Valley
TOWNS AND RANCHES
Barisa*s
Benicia
apparently Cloverdale
Benicia
Bestoil,in mts. at hea.d Salmon River [apparently a ranch
or mine. 3
Big Bottom
Saiad Valley on Klamath
Ri ver.
Bucks port
Eureka
Feliz
Ferry
Fitch's
Fort Ross
Happy Camp
Humboldt
Martinez
Napa
Orleans Bar
Paricer*8
Pina*s
Red Cap*s Bar
Sacramento
San Francisco
Santa Rosa
Scott's Bar
Shasta City
Shasta Butte City
Sonoma
Bucksport on Humboldt Bay
Eureka on Humboldt Bay
Hopland
Healdsburg CMt. Fitch
indicated but not named]
Fort Ross
Happy CampCon Klamath
River]
[Non-exietant]
Martinez
Napa
Orleans
apparently Ukiah
apparently Geysers vi lie
Red Cap Bar
Sacramento
San Francisco
Santa Rosa
Scott Bar
Shasta
Yreka
Sonoma
Trinidad
Trinidad
Union
West ' 8
Weitspeck
Weaver
LAKSS
Clear Lake
Little Klamath
Areata
Mark West
Weitchpec
Weaverville
6
Clear Lake, Lake Co,
Lower Klamath Lake
Extract from Remarka on Indian Tribal Names*. Proc.
Am. PhiloB. Soc. XXIII. 201, 1886, b^. J. Hoffman .
Kawia
The numerous bands of Indians formerly scattered over
the marshy country bordering on Tulare lake, the plains
and western spurs of the Sierra Nevada and the tributaries
to the head of the San Joaquin river, Calif, were known as
the Tulareno s . and later as tjie Tules. The most important
band, beirg known as the KawIa, was located on "Kaweah*
creek. [Various names of sub-division given by Powers.
Tribes Calif.] , , . . .
The tenn Yokut or Yokuts, previously employed to desig-
nate this tribe, as well as a distinctive term for a lin-
fuistic family, appears to be erroneous and inappropriate.
0 more clearly illustrate T^at nay be stated below, it is
necessary to present the subdivision of the Kawias linguis-
tically. The entire group of sub- tribes comes at this date
under two heads, the Kawia proper, or the Tule Indians, and
the TirQiu or Tejon Indinas, tne latter being divided, a
portion of the living near Tule AgoBy. and the remainder
scattered along the various settlements as far southward
as Tahachapi^ pass.
The Kawia are composed of the following bands or sub-
divisions; ^
Ygwit ahgrini . The Tule Indians proper.
Wikt ahgnmi
We^chummies.
Wichumnies.
Rep. Ind. Affrs. for 1857. 1858. 399
Rep. Ind. Affrs. for 1872. p. 381.
Ypiko
BSdwTaha
.^' V
Bodgrwiumi
Bo"galaa'tshi
Yaw^dmoni
dgnation of Tejon
r
The word Tejon undoubtedly originated with the Spanish
and is merely a translation of the Indian word liaku. a
badger hole; . . .Having allusion to their origin in peo-
-oling the country by coming out of the earth throu^ bad-
;er holes, and consequently calling themselves Badger -Hole
'eople.
INDIAN NAMES IN THE TAMALPAIS REGION
By BR: C. HART MERRIAM.
The tribe of Indians formerly inhabiting the Tamalpais
region called themselves Hoo'-koo-e'-ko. Their territory ex-
tended from the Golden Gate northerly to Valley Ford Creek,
and from Point Reyes Peninsula easterly to the Petaluma
marshes and San Pablo Bay, thus coinciding almost exactly
with the boundaries of the present County of Marin.
It is of interest historically that of the numerous tribes of
California, this was the first to be discovered by Europeans,
for in the summer of 1579 Sir Francis Drake when overhauling
his vessels in the broad bay that now bears his name, on the
south side of Pt. Reyes Peninsula, spent several weeks in their
country, and had much to say of their friendliness and singular
customs.
Mount Tamalpais and the series of beautiful valleys by
which it is surrounded, from Olenia and the long fiord-like
Tomales Bay on the west to San Rafael on the east, in-
cluding Nicasio, Lagunitas, San Geronimo, Fairfax, and San
Rafael valleys, all lie within the territory of the Hoo'-koo-e'-ko,
and some of the most familiar geographic names in California
were taken from the vocabulary of this tribe. Among these are
Tamalpais, from Tam'-mal the bay country, and pi'-es a moun-
tain— Tam'-mal-pi-es or Tam-mal-pi's, being their own name
for the mountain; Tamales Bay, which they called Tam-mal
Ic-wah — le-wah, salt water; Point Reyes, which they called
Tammal hoo-yah — hooyah a point or projection; Tamales Point,
called Kal-loo'-pe tam-mal in reference to the shape of the
point, which from its length and slenderness suggests the bill
of a hummingbird (Kal-loo'-pis). The people on Tamales Bay
they called Tam-mal'-ko — ko meaning people. Olema and
Olompale are place names still in use — the latter originally an
Indian village on the west side of Petaluma marshes, now
perpetuated for a district and schoolhouse; Marin County, as
well known, was named for Marin, a great chief of the Hoo-
koo-e-ko tribe, while Novato and Nicasio were names of other
chiefs — though Nicasio is Spanish, not Indian.
Other geographic or place names in the native language
of the Hoo-koo-e'-ko, but which have not been perpetuated on
our maps are: Etch'-a-tam'-mal, Nicasio Valley; Etch'-a-tam'-
mal chawky Nicasio Creek; Oo'-troo-mi'-ah, vicinity of present
town of Tomales; O-la'-mah lo'-kah, Olema Valley; Wah-kah-
tc, Petaluma Creek; Ah-wan-we, San Rafael; Wal-lo ma-la-kum,
San Francisco Bay; Sah-tah-ko, San Geronimo Valley; Lo-was,
Ross Valley; Sho-tum-ko, Gallinas Creek Valley; Cho-ketch-ah,
Novato; Le-wan-hel-o-wah, coast at or near Sausalito.
Bear — Koo'-leh
Coon — H oo-ma'-ka
Bob-cat — To-lo'-mah
Gray fox — Ah-wah'-ke
Coyote — O'-yeh
Deer — Ka'-sum
Gray squirrel — Sam'-kow'
Wood rat — Yu'-loo
Brush rabbit — No'-meh
Jack rabbit — Owl'-yeh
Trees and
Redwood — Cho'-la
Douglas fir — Hoo-toos'
Live oak — Sah'-tah
Black oak — Ko'-tis
Brake fern or
Names of Animals.
Sparrow hawk — He-le'-lek
Great horned owl — Too-koo-lis
Crow — Ah'-wetch
Blue jay (without crest) —
Si'-etch
Valley quail — Hek-ek'-ki
Rattlesnake — Oo-koo'-lis
Common lizard — Pet-tan-yah
Frog — Ko-to'-lah
Other Plants.
Tanbark — Kah-tah'-me
Madrone — Kah-kas
Buckeye — Ah'-te
Poison oak — E'-tum
bracken — Oo'-tuk
^lifornio 0ut-of»dooia,p.ll8,April,l
■■^p' tir ■—«,——
^" «^ r \.A,.,
^
,t«
\
\
IIIDIaNS at TULfi BIVEl^ HSSiiRVvTION. JUNE 1932
Moptly desoon^i rts of Indians driven here from
the Tejon and other placos niiry ye^^rs apo, and represent-
ing a number of tribes. Llort of tho?'o no^ livinp. diro
hybrids of two or moro tribes, as the majority came
orir;inally from the Tejon it har come to paPS that the
'Bakers
all.
Nevertheless many still rG'r,embcr the talk of
thoir fathers and mothers and am abl^ to r;ive fairly
rood vocabularies.
Those .vorkod v/ith by mo are:
Yow-lan-che. Philip iiunter (middle jf.e). They
•v^ero the j^eople to ^iiom this Tule aver country belonged.
They held both North and South /orks of 'I'ule Kiver from
the hie,h mountains down to or a little bolov the edc® of
the foothills, nooorly or quite to Porterville and Lindsay.
This main summer Cump 'hey say war at Painted Cave
(siainted "^ock), ^vliich tv^ey oallod J3ut they
disclaim any knov;led£^e of the rnmarkablr p.irtinpjs on
the rocks ther^.
The old Tifo of Jose Vera ir a full blood
yQ.Alan-che and the best of th*^ living inrorr.*nts. But
hnr •\-rjo-.-lodRo of .nplij'h is limited.
They call the Tube tc lobe la tribe of Kern Valley
-Pitanish^. "
A
il
'^
•1%
\<
North of
c|ie :7Gre Y6-kol : north of
Mfll. Wi
e wrro tho R
South of
of Deer Creek.
Yowlfll-man'^r.^. the Teion-Bulcersficld tribe,
preponderate to such an extent that their l<inp,uagG is the
one unirersally spoken here. They aro frequently spoken
of as **Tejones." Their territoty extended from the
mountains south of Tejon northerly to a little north of
Bakers fie Id. Their villaee foi^lo is covered by city of
Baker? fie Id.
PunfT-Ha-Ia-Chfi or Pahnlka->i;^.nhfi. the Deer Creek
tribe, represented by Louisa, the full blood 77ifc of old
Dick j^Yancesco (a Ko^vet^tc). I pot a fair vocabulary fron
hor. Lived on upper Deer Creek and
ted to the
Too*bot-e»
of Kern Valley. On lower Deer Creek
were the Kov>vetCte (or
While the general
mopt ly
vocabulary has a larpe proportion of words like
Too^bot~e»lob«»e»lay the animal and plant nanes
same as Yokut Yowelrnanne.
i
Pril "1 nvAy iijn-n fi t ri be . Headquarters apparently
Pose Jlat whence they oxtended both nor'h wJid south along
Peso Creek, reac'inr, southerly to the BJcersfield Plain
only a few miles northv;e-t of Bakers field. On the east
they claimed the west slope of Grernhom Mruntains (the
eart slope of \vhioh bcloncred to the Too-bntZ-ft^lnble^l ;jy ) -
I obtained a fair vecabulary fro-n ol'' Steve Soto,
-3-
mcraber of tribe • To cure pc^in thoy rukc a cutvvith an
obsidian blade 07or the ;\>inf!<l part iM "ruclc" out the
pain,
}(o-ye t«te . ropresentod by old Diok Francesco (husband
of Louisa, a woman of the Pahnlka~la-cho tribe of Upper
Deer Creek— a tribe of a remote linnui^tio ntock, the
). The Ko-ya-te talk mudi like Yonel^'ianne.
The Ko-yetltft lived on the lo7;or part of Dnf>r Creek
and edfi^e of the plain--in other vords, in the foothills.
belo?? the Pahn»ka-la»che. The principal village of the
Ko^vet^te v?as Che»te«tik»no near or on the edge of the
plain (only a few mile? south of the so .thern bend of
South ?ork Tule Bivor). The children of this rancheria
used to "slido dov/n hill" on a big sloping rock on the
edge of the foothillo, .
My informant, old Dick I'Vancesco, applies? tho
followirg (Ko-yet%te) names to the tribes to be here
mentioned:
To the Caliente-Piute Mt. New»oo»ah tribe.
nv*f
go«me-oheg~se>"
To the Korn Valley Tu-bot^e-.lob'-e-la,
"P^-tar»i8-8ah. **
To the Tehachapi
"Kah-wakah."
-4-
To the ChnVnut of Southeastern border of
Tulure LcJce, '\
n
To the ToQ-lol'Unin of Buena Vista Luke,
**Tftn,1o1-^inlTiA.**
Was told that a tribe called wenLCTiih-t7ah-le
lived eouth of
Lake*
•*<^
NinOHlL AH) TRIBAL fiAMES
The asient Bgjrptians had no
distinctiTe name for themae Ives, but
proudly caUed thenaelTes r 5 m i
meaning men or people. — Sncy.
11th id. , Tol. 9, p 42, 1910.
The sane is true of a
California Indian trihAa..»a i
Mevuk, lim, Hewooah, Yokut. aid
Tafanc^
^'^•
>L«TIOrAL ^*D TVdBPlL N/.T'ES
The ancient E^^ptians had no
distinctive name for themselves, but
proudly called thein selves r g ir i
meaning men or people. —Enoy. Brit.,
11th £d. . Vol. 9, p 42, 1910.
The
is true of a number of
California Indicui tribes— as I'idoo,
Mewah, ^'cvuk, Nim, Newooah, Yokut, and
Yahnia*
H^-W^ Uv VaX. vOjiX, oa^"VtvVo>-V 'Vvocvw'U -^ ^?k\V^ "^^^ ^cvv^«l.tl^la-
The ancient ggyptians had no distinctive name
for themselves; but proudly called themselves
y 0 m i meaning men or people. -Bnc.Brit. 11th 3d.
Vol.9, p. 42, 1910. The same is true of a number of
California Indian tribes— as Midoo, Mewah. Mewuk.
Nim, Newooah, Yokut. and Yahna.-cw-^
-u^
/
>
The ancient Ifefptiars had no distinctive name
for thenselres, but proudly called themselve?
meaning men or people. — Knc.Brit. 11th Ed.
'T>ie same i? true of a numher of
Vcl.S, p.42«
Celifcrnie Indian tribes— as lUdoo, Me'flfj?h. i^ewk,
Kim, lie-^^ooah, Yokut. and Yahna.
^ «^-
Hose ViO\^ i Hose <sV\cW
C. ir:iiMerriam
Papers
BANC MSS
80/18 c
NOSE STIOC . MOKALUMNE
Leonard Kip in 1860 published a
•mall panphlet on hie recollections
the gold mines of California, where
precedii^
year, in which he includes notes on
the Indians near the mines on the
tfoquelianne River • ^
He describes an Indian village
through which he passed, which was
mourning the death of a warrior which
had occurred the same momir^ and
says that one of the women "was adorned
• A % « - .
ick, stuck through
the noss. and projecting about 2
inches on each side."— Leonard Kip
California Sketches, p.44. im.
V,
Antonio Armijo in his diary of a
trading expedition from Santa Fe to
San Gabriel, Calif. (1829-30)
mentions finding a settlement of
Indians wltti_rirgg^n^ their noses
on Sevier River. Dec. 27, 1829.—
Antonio Armiio, Bull.Soc.GeoK.Paris.
Ser.2, ^: 316-323, 1836 (from
' Regis tro Of icial del Gobiemo
de los Estados-Unidos ' , Mexico
1830).
VAumera\s
C. Hart Merriam
F::pe rs
BAIVy MSS
80/18 c
V^V\JO\.~000>3vA^
•1 \tn
^^^^.,34jJL
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA
DEPARTMENT OF ANTHROPOLOGY
BERKELEY, CALIFORNIA 94720
Hvxm^caij
\0. S^^t Aovm' \w^V\^VlOcVv-VfltK
io.OvvN.-Wl-ckiw- «.k
JMeuK
K.eUo civ.
3,Ti.kJt' ^
t. Nov. (x-K\^a.l\
(Wo.Vd-ae.flilt
If'
>• .
iNNfl^Vv'-loe-^oo , .
f uJum
to
. I
^
H 5M0.W
lo 'VvNjiL.WvVvl a
(5k^ :- ^^ • ^ • '^ ■'!- ^W- / y
'* Rjtci\(^i^A*jp)"|fl (il*M^ ,'>^^^«.
)f^l7, gi-jJdL "^ •'^A^ , ■* ? 0.
W ! W\vv «.«-^>-"^ ^•'
A^
fiuoiA^ A*-->V J
7 U.-
VVU ~Vq3
l^ K'if.^ki
\?<
Indians
Thomas, Cyrus
Ntmeral SystemA of Uexiao and Central America. —
19th Ann.Rept.Bor.Eth.for 1897-98, Fart 2: pp. 853-955,
1900 puhl.1903 .
HoGee, f J
Indians
»i ■ ■ —
PrimitiTe Numbera.— 19th Ann.Hept.Bor.Eth.for
1897-98, Part 2i pp.823-851, 1900 [puhl. 1903].
'>L...--3o^-^^
*-0>-**VuaL3tjU/—
.6Ls-3Ck,>vflvK
1^
TAKEIM NUMSHAL3
Takelma numerals from 1 to 20, with
additional 10»a to 100, and additional lOO's
to <i,000 are given by Sapir in his Notes on
the Takelma Indians of Southwestern Oregon J
^ieer?
American Anthropologist,
TAKEIM NUMEHAI5
Takelma numerals from 1 to 20, with
additional 10 »s to 100, and additional 100 'a
to ii,000 are given by Sapir in his 'Notes on
the Takelma Indians of Southwestern Oregon!
^ ^^ 5 —
VAmerican Anthropologist,
NUUSHALS
Ntmerals frcm 1 to 10 and also the words man, wonan,
and proper tribal name were published by Mooney in his
report on *The Indian Congress at Oaaha* (Am. Anthropole-
gist. Vol. 1 (N.S.). No. 1. pp. 148-149. 1899).
The tribes of which the numerals are given are
arranged under stocks as follows:
ALGONQUIAN:
Arapaho
Cheyenne
Blackfoot
Sank
Potawatemi
ATHAPASCAN:
CADDOAN :
SIOUAN:
Apache
Kiowa Apache
Lip^n
Santa Clara Pueblo
Hohaye
Wichita
Kichai
Tonkawa
Flathead
Dakota
Assiniboin
Oto
Omaha
Winnebago
Crow
James Uooney, Am
Anthropologist, Vol. 1 (N.S. ),
pp. 148-149, January
1899.
CUtlkKxj \^ 4vvA.i^. &b»- • VSLk
SANTA BAHBAKA CHANN8L
CHtJMASH
Words;
\ 33 )
Meaning in
SpiVjifj*
Englijb.
Nurelid^
l^ Cavcza
Head
Kejuke^
El Pccho
Bread
Huacbiija^
La Mano
Hand
Cbipucii,
El Codo
Elbow
Fodolo^
El Sobaco
Armpit
Fononombj
El Muflo
Thigh
Pipcu,
La Rodilla
Knee
KippcjiiC,
La ricrna
Leg
*
/icleme^
El Pic
I'oot
Tomol,
Lancha, 6 Canoa
I .aunch.
or Canoe
Apa^
Ranchcria
Hamlet
^^^ • >•
Fcmi^
Capitan, 6 Principal
CaptaiOy
or Chiet
AmOf
No.
No
Numerical Word
Paca, One
Excd, Two
Is:
•
Mafejut Three
•
*
Scumuy Four
•
Tt'tpaca, Five
ITtxco, Six
Ytimafire^ Seven
Malabua, Eight
Vpax, Nine
Kfrxca. Tco
#
)Um, the Canal of Santa Barbara forward, the Count?''
is not fo much inhabited, nor ihc |)cople fo iiiduftrious,
but they arc equally aflablc and iuoircixfivc.
K
The
•From An Historical Journal of the E;<peditions bv Sea and
Land to the North of California, in 17o8, 17o9, 1770,
when So.jiish Establishments were.first m^de at San-
Dieco and !.1onte-Rey. From a Spanish MS. Transla^d by
'^Villiara Revelev, Es^. Publi?hed by A. D^driinple,
London, 1790
M
^Wu'wv^L-^-a.V^ "^il?
I
". ^.
S^ and FOX Indians ---Oklahoma
/
6ept. 23, 1904. World's Fair Grounds, St. Lonis, Uissouri:
Met a couple of girls from Oklahoma belonging to the Sak and
UfiX. tribe, whose proper name they gave me as Thahl-l^ee>
/
Their numerals up to ten are:
1 - « - Na-koot
2 Nee'sh
3 Neth
4 - • - Ne-ar
5 - - « Ne-ahn-nan
6 Nik-koo-tosh-ik
7 No-hik
' .
8 - - - Nish-wash-ik
9 Shah»k
V
10 Met-tahl**!
— C.H.M. Calif. Journal, Vol.1, p.2, 1904
Jev^i^. ^y^y^ii^^^^ ^t^
H*. l^^O- 159
From Mr. Leland*s vocabulary the following are similar to or connected
with the Gaelic : —
Muoghy a pig = Gaelic tnuc^ a sow; hord^ a table, is the Gaelic word.
Scre€y to write = Gaelic scrhbh (pron. screeve).
The numerals quoted by Mr. Leland are really Gaelic : —
hain^ one, Gaelic, aon.
day
two.
<(
dha.
tri.
three.
i<
tru
k'air^
four.
M
ceithir (pron. k^nir).
coodj
five.
(C
cuig.
shay^
six,
«<
se (pron. shay).
schaachty
seven,
«f
seachd (pron. schaacht).
ocht^
eight,
u
ochd.
naiy
nine,
M
naoi.
djaiy
ten,
M
dcich (pron. djaicK).
Nearly all these numerals are written by Mr. Leland as the Gaelic equiv-
alents would be pronounced by an English-speaking person.
The word sy (a j/jcpence), which Mr. Leland includes among his exam-
ples of Shelta, is a common slang term with boys at Inverness.
G. Alick Wilson.
Same Wcyrds from the Language of the Glwctawa.'hk Le»i\S XtttW^
Howbeck A horse. **^*
Chickamaw That is good.
Ohka Brandy.
Babashiela • Salutation of welcome.
rTshiaffa One.
I T0CC0I6 Two.
if Detchend • . Three.
f Ostk Four.
it
] Tashawe Five.
*• Annal^ ........... Six.
Ontocolt> ....'. Seven.
Ondotchin^ Eight.
i Tschacal^ Nine.
Toccom Ten.
Awa tschiaffa Eleven.
Awa toccol6 Twelve, and so on to nineteen.
Boccole toccol6 Twenty.
Boccole detchena Thirty, and so on to 100.
In the greater part of these words the accent is placed on the last syllable, which
almost always terminates with a vowel.
'nil
ANTHROPQLOGIC MISCELLANEA
167
The Numerals
"Two" and ••Thre
e"mCertt
Southwest. —
Language
Recorder
"Two"
Tepehuan
Charencey
gaok
Tarahumare
Charencey
oka
Cora
Conant
huapoa
Cahita
Pimentel
uoi
Opata
Pimentel
gode
Pima
Charencey
houak
Seri
McGee
ghd'kum
Cochimi
Gabb
kuak
Kiliwi
Gabb
hhu-ak
Cocopa
Harrington
Ha-w6'K*
Diegueno
Harrington
Ha-w6'K*
Maricopa
Harrington
Ha-\iK*
Yuma
Harrington
Ha-viK*
Mohave
Harrington
Ha-viK*
Yavapai
Freire-Marreco
uaK'
Tonto
Loew and White
uake
VValapai
Harrington
Ha-wiK'
Havasupai
Harrington
Ha-wo'K*
Ute
Harrington
wiijiilni
Paiute
Gatschet
vay
Chemehuevi
Harrington
wai
Pavant
Gatschet
wyune
Shoshone
Gatschet
waii
Comanche
Charence>*
waha
Hopi
Harrington
\k\o^
Kern River
McGee
wo
San Luis Rey
•
Gatschet
whii
Kauvuya
Gatschet
vuv
Gaitchaim
Gatschet
\aie
Cahuilla
Conant
mewi
Taos
Harrington
wiina
Isleta
Harrington
i^-isi
Isleta del Sur
Harrington
ipk-isi
Piro
Bartlett
i^-i-yu
Jemez
Harrington
^4^
Languages
t»
•Three
baech
baica
huaeica
vahi
vaide
vaik
ph^um
kabiak
hhamiak
Ha-m6K*
Ha-m6K*
Ha-m6K*
Ha-m6K*
Ha-m6K'
muK*
moke
Ha-m6K*
Ha-m6K*
piijiiini
pay
pai
piune
pahi
pahu
p4jo'*
pai
paa
pa
pahe
mepai
pajD^
patso
pat so
m6n-tu
tai
^Is the Jemez numeral for three borrowed from the Navaho language?
216
THE AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
BOOK REVIEWS
[Vol. IX
ne Number Concept, iU Origin and Development. By Levi L. Conant, Ph. D.
New York, Maemitlan dc Co., 1896. 218 pp., W, p. 00.
The title of this work might lead the reader to suppose that
it is principally mathematical, but the treatment adopted by the
author is anthropological. It is a study of the evolution of the
idea of number in primitive conditions and the survivals of early
forms in later stages of culture.
Banning with the methods of counting which prevail in
savage tribes and, by way of comparison, among children, the
author passes to the limits of numeral systems. In the former
he finds the fingers to be the usual natural tallies. With regard
to limits, the widest variation occurs. The author judiciously
observes : " The high limit to which some savage races carry
their numeration is far more worthy of remark than the entire
absence of the number sense exhibited by others of apparently
equal intelligence.''
Two chapters are occupied with the origin of number words.
While he does not concede that all numeral words are derived
from digital sources, " that all above 2, 3, or at most 4, are almost
universally of digital origin we must admit." This seems too
positive a statement, especially as the author does not appear to
have considered the origin of the derivation of the Indo-Ger-
manic and Semitic numerals. He says of the former, " all traces
of their origin seem to have been lost." This is not the opinion
of such Aryan students as Ix^psius, Scherer, and Rumpelt, and
the interesting identification of one and two with / and thou de-
served at least a mention. On page 99 he offers a list of the
meanings of the lower number-words, assigning '* the probable
meanincf of an v one of the units." It is suggestive, but does not
contain either the origins from the personal pronouns or from
adverbs of place {here^ there)^ which are almost certainly at the
root of some of the terms for the first and second units.
The chapter on " miscellaneous number bases " discusses the
binary, ternary, senary, octonary, and duodecimal scales. He
refuses to believe that the octonary is to be regarded as, in the
Aryan race, the predecessor of the decimal bjise. He is inclined
to favor the duodecimal scale. *' It is the scale of civilization,
just as the quinary, decimal, and vigesimal scales are the scales
IRON AGE INTO AMERICA 215
vith rawhide ; to disco<4 that
replace disks of pJetty shell,
Therefore, by .tlie aid of the
le ancient m&f be restored. It
rule that e^ addition of Iron-
^ce of something made of stone,
Leeds, feathers, wood, etc, in pre-
[lone \yiio study intensively any
jtinclly new looks like a stranger,
tch on an old garment,
rseems to me to have arrived for a
L those who have in charge public
f n who hves, week in and week
hner cultures their voices become
i of instinct in him to distinguish
fe same way that must be a very
nitain one genuine old piece. Ihe
Acquainted ; to establish a clear-
i them. I would plead for frater-
cal establishments. Many of our
Lbsence of knowledge concerning
(e elsewhere. I would also plead
L active workers. As the great
Ult of many special mhids organ-
fit so shall we solve the pro\)lem ot
June 1896]
BOOK REVIEWS
217
.bel Hovelacque, the distinguishcKl
pe death occurred February 22 was
11843 fn 1876 he became professor
,sor of the School of Anthr^^^^^^^^
a director in 1890. In 1886-87 he
.rpalcouncilof Paris; in 1890 was
|of the Society of Anthropology of
)\ was a deputy of the Seme.
of nature." He quotes only one, and that a doubtful instance
of the duodecimal scale, among savage tribes. On page 207 he
makes the observation : *' It must not be forgotten that no races
save those using the base of 10 have ever attained any great de-
gree of civilization, except the ancient Aztecs and their neigh-
bors;" yet the Babylonian sexagesimal base, 60, to which he
occasionally alludes, is considered by most students to have been
duodecimal — that is, 5x12, not 6 x 10 — and such was the civil-
ization of the Babylonians of nine thousand years ago that our
methods of dividing time and space, our religion and our laws,
we owe in large part to them. The book closes with special
chapters on the quinary and vigesimal systems.
Professor Conant's pages testify everywhere to the methods of
a conscientious, unbiased, and accurate student. He has limited
his investigations to the cardinal numbers only. In some future
edition we hope he will include the remaining numeral series,
the ordinals, iteratives, multiplicatives, partitives, distributives,
and specificatives, as they have been classified by grammarians.
The origin of sacred number series is also worthy his attention.
D. G. Brinton.
John ElMs First Indian Teacher and Interpreter, Cockenoe-de-Long Island
and the Story of his Career from the Early Records, By William Wallace
looker, New^ York, Francis P, Harper, 1896, 60 pp,, 2 pi., 8^. p,00,
Cockenoe-de-I>x|ig Island is the queer sounding i)olyglot name
of a Long Island Ih^ian who was captured while fighting with
the Pequots against the British colonists. According to his
I biographer, William Wallace Tooker, of Sag Harbor, Cockenoe
was so called from the MassaMuisetts Indian verb knkkhmeau, '' he
interprets." Cockenoe became'^^rominent through the fact that
the missionary John Eliot, who in4646 began to deliver sermons
in the Indian vernacular, made his acquaintance about that time •
he then acted as the famous apostle's first Indian teacher and
interpreter. The last mention we find of him is in a Montaiik
deed of conveyance to the inhabitants of East Hami)ton, Long
Island, dated August 3, 1687.
The little volume is of such interest to the ethnologist and
historian that it seems a pity the edition of the work is limited
to 215 copies. It is a beautiful specimen of book-making.
A. S. Gatschet.
Dec. 1896] THE VIGESIMAL SYSTEM of EXUMKKATION 409
THE VIQESIMAI. 878TEM OF ENUMERATION
CYRUS THOMAS
As the vigesimal system is a factor of considerable importance
in the study of the ancient civilization of Mexico and Central
America, especially in regard to the native calendar of those
regions, it is interesting to know to what extent this system of
enumeration has prevailed in other parts of the world- As a
step toward bringing together the data on this subject, the writer
presents the following notes :
Although, as is well known, the people of Malaysia and south-
eastern Asia use the decimal system, yet there are some indica-
tions that the vigesimal system was formerly in use, at least at one
point, in the latter region. Aymonier discovered, by an exam-
ination of the inscriptions at Bakou and Loley in Cambodia, an
account of which is published in the Jawmal Amaiique for 1883,
evidence of two systems of enumeration ; one of these, which
appeared to be the most recent and generally used, the decimal
system ; the other and more ancient, the vigesimal system. The
examples he gives in the original characters make this so clear
as to leave no doubt on the point. There are characters for each
of the nine digits, for 20 and for 100. The character for 20 is
distinct, and not two tens. In order to indicate 37, there is, first,
the character for 20, then for 10, and last for 7. The 40 is two
twenties ; 50, two twenties and ten ; 60, three twenties ; 80, four
twenties ; 98 is four twenties, ten, and eight ; for 384, three hun-
dreds, four twenties, and four. A mingling of the two systems
is apparent in some of the examples given by Aymonier, but the
evidence of the ancient vigesimal system is too clear and distinct
to permit of doubt.
Whether further evidence on this point has been obtained
from the ruins of Cambodia the writer is unable to say, as he
has not had access to the most recent publications on this sub-
ject. There are, however, a few facts which indicate the use of
the vigesimal svstem in ancient times in Malavsia or southeast-
em Asia, or both.
Although the Malay o-Polynesian question is still considerably
tangled, it is generally admitted that both the language and
410
THE AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[Vol. IX
the people of Polynesia were derived from the region of Malaysia
and Farther India. It is therefore legitimate to look to Poly-
nesia for echoes of the customs of the pristine home. According
to A. Featherman (Oceano-Melanesians), the Marquesans, al-
though using the decimal system, denoted "twenty" by a
specific word, all the rest of the numbers being " compounded
from ten and twenty with a multiple unit." The Nukahivahs,
of the New Marquesas group, " have specific words for the units
and ten, for twenty, for forty, for four hundred, and four thou-
sand ; all the other numerals are compounded of these with the
aid of ten and the units." Thus tekau-onohuu, 20 plus 10 equal
30 ; etahi-touha, 1 by 40 ; ua-touha, 2 by 40 equal 80 ; tou-ao', 3 by
400 equal 1,200, etc. According to the same authority the
Hawaiian system of numeration is decimal, but " progresses by
forties. There are specific words for the units and ten ; eleven
is expressed by ten and one over ; for 76 they would say 40, 20,
10, and 6, and thus the numbers are counted by forties to four
hundred, for which there exists a specific word. In this manner
the numbers are expressed by the addition of intervening frac-
tional numbers as high as four thousand and four hundred
thousand, each of which is denoted by a specific word." ^ These
facts apparently indicate a primary vigesimal system. John
Crawfurd also came to the conclusion that there was an older
numeral system once in use in Polynesia.
The Maya method of enumeration was very similar to that of
the Polynesian nations mentioned. The numbers from one to
eleven had specific names, but from twelve to nineteen by the
addition of units to ten. There was a specific name for twenty,
for four hundred, and for eight thousand. The intermediate
numbers from twenty to four hundred are formed mostly by
twenty as the multiple, and units, though there was not entire
uniformity in this respect ; from four hundred to eight thousand
progress was made by four hundred as the multiple ; yet there
is evidence in several places of the use of ten as a multiple. It
is apparent, however, in the codices that the count was by units
to five, and then by fives to twenty, precisely as stated by Landa.
1 See also Transactions American Ethnological Society, vol. ii, 229.
Dec. 1896] THE VIGESIMAL SYSTEM OF ENUMERATION 409
«
THE VIGESIMAL SYSTEM OF ENUMERATION
CYRUS THOMAS
As the vigesimal system is a factor of considerable importance
in the study of the ancient civilization of Mexico and Central
America, especially in regard to the native calendar of those
regions, it is interesting to know to what extent this system of
enumeration has prevailed in other parts of the world. As a
step toward bringing together the data on this subject, the writer
presents the following notes :
Although, as is well known, the people of Malaysia and south-
eastern Asia use the decimal system, yet there are some indica-
tions that the vigesimal system was formerly in use, at least at one
point, in the latter region. Aymonier discovered, by an exam-
ination of the inscriptions at Bakou and Loley in Cambodia, an
account of which is published in the Journal Asiaiique for 1883,
evidence of two systems of enumeration ; one of these, which
appeared to be the most recent and generally used, the decimal
system ; the other and more ancient, the vigesimal system. The
examples he gives in the original characters make this so clear
as to leave no doubt on the point. There are characters for each
of the nine digits, for 20 and for 100. The character for 20 is
distinct, and not two tens. In order to indicate 37, there is, first,
the character for 20, then for 10, and last for 7. The 40 is two
twenties ; 50, two twenties and ten ; 60, three twenties ; 80, four
twenties ; 98 is four twenties, ten, and eight ; for 384, three hun-
dreds, four twenties, and four. A mingling of the two systems
is apparent in some of the examples given by Aymonier, but the
evidence of the ancient vigesimal system is too clear and distinct
to permit of doubt.
Whether further evidence on this point has been obtained
from the ruins of Cambodia the writer is unable to say, as he
has not had access to the most recent publications on this sub-
ject. There are, however, a few facts which indicate the use of
the vigesimal system in ancient times in Malaysia or southeast-
ern Asia, or both.
Although the Malay o-Polynesian question is still considerably
tangled, it is generally admitted that both the language and
410
THE AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[Vol. IX
the people of Polynesia were derived from the region of Malaysia
and Farther India. It is therefore legitimate to look to Poly-
nesia for echoes of the customs of the pristine home. According
to A. Featherman {Oceano-Melanesians), the Marquesans, al-
though using the decimal system, denoted "twenty" by a
specific word, all the rest of the numbers being " comi)Ounded
from ten and twenty with a multiple unit." The Nukahivahs,
of the New Marquesas group, " have specific words for the units
and t^n, for twenty, for forty, for four hundred, and four thou-
sand ; all the other numerals are compounded of these with the
aid of ten and the units." Thus tekau-onohuu, 20 plus 10 equal
30 ; etahUouha, 1 by 40 ; ua-touha, 2 by 40 equal 80 ; toU'ao\ 3 by
400 equal 1,200, etc. According to the same authority the
Hawaiian system of numeration is decimal, but " progresses by
forties. There are specific words for the units and ten; eleven
is expressed by ten and one over ; for 76 they would say 40, 20,
10, and 6, and thus the numbers are counted by forties to four
hundred, for which there exists a specific word. In this manner
the numbers are expressed by the addition of intervening frac-
tional numbers as high as four thousand and four hundred
thousand, each of which is denoted by a specific word." ' These
facts apparently indicate a primary vigesimal system. John
Crawfurd also came to the conclusion that there was an older
numeral system once in use in Polynesia.
The Maya method of enumeration was very similar to that of
the Polynesian nations mentioned. The numbers from one to
eleven had specific names, but from twelve to nineteen by the
addition of units to ten. There was a specific name for twenty,
for four hundred, and for eight thousand. The intermediate
numbers from twenty to four hundred are formed mostly by
twenty as the multiple, and units, though there was not entire
uniformity in this respect ; from four hundred to eight thousand
progress was made by four hundred as the multiple ; yet there
is evidence in several places of the use of ten as a multii)le. It
is apparent, however, in the codices that the count was by units
to five, and then by fives to twenty, precisely as stated by Landa.
1 See also Transactions American Ethnological Society, vol. ii, 229.
Febeua«t 28, 1919]
SCIENCE
215
This me^l has already been affiled in a
number ofXcases to comm»t!ial dericee for
this purpose^ one of whidi is being manu-
factured at ^e present time hj Ihe Central
Scientific Cokii)any.
Any increase of sensitiveness, or any reason-
able amoimt o| force on a given teniperature
change may bei obtained by manipulation of
the length, widtn and thickne^ of the metaL
By using very thin s^^ons estreame a^isi-
tivity may be obminecL deflecticms as great as
one fourth inch ner degree Centigrade being
possible. On theVl^^^ hand, by materially
ess great force can be
ce amixoximately one
Centigrade.
of manufacture
f permanent s^ has
S* ^ * 1, so long as the
, as it is known to
the trade, is #roduced regulkrly in thicknesses
from .015 tor .25 inch; widUb up to 6 inches
and lengths /up to 36 inches. In ^lecial cases
it may be obtained in thickneas as small as
.005. /
I feel dure that a knowledge of die char-
acteristici and adaptability of this material
will ename many experimoiters to solve prob-
lems of temperature control or indication with
much areater ease and accuracy than hereto-
fore. f Chsstss L Hall
GENEiAL Electric Coitfaxt,
Fort Wayne, Inb.
increasing the thi
created, in one
fourth xx)und i)er
On account o
employed, the
been practicall;
metal is not o
NUMCRALS
The origin of our common number symbols
has never been clearly established, but until
recently all writers on this subject agreed
that these symbols were transmitted to Eu-
rope by the Arabs who had obtained them
from India. This is tiie view expressed in
the general encyclopaedias and in our mathe-
matical histories which consider this question.
For example, in the eleventh edition of the
Britannica imder the word " numeral " there
appears the following statement:
The areas designated by states appear in the
following table:
What is quite certain is that our present decimal
system, in its complete form, with the zero which
enables us to do without the ruled columns of the
abacus, is of Indian origin. From the Indians it
passed to the Arabians, probably along with the
astronomical tables brought to Bagdad by an In-
dian ambassador in 773 a.d.
In view of these facts it is very interesting
to note that during recent years available data
relating to the origin of our common number
symbols have been carefuly reexamined by
Carra de Vaux, who published in volume 21
of Scientia a brief summary of his results.
Among the most surprising of these results
are the following: Our common number
symbols originated in Europe and from there
were transmitted to the Persians. Both India
and Arabia received them from Persia, so that
the common term Hindu-Arabic numerals is
decidedly misleading. The common numerals
did not come from letters of the alphabet, but
were formed directly for the purpose of repre-
senting numbers.
It does not appear likely that all of these
conclusions reached by Carra de Vaux, who
has made an extensive study of the intellec-
tual life among the Mohammedans, will be at
once accepted, but they tend to exhibit the
weak foundation upon which the history of
our common numerals has thus far rested.
In fact, the nature of this question is such
that it seems likely that general agreement
as regards the origin of our numerals can
result only from that attitude of mind (known
as philosophy) which would rather accept as
facts what can not be proved than acknowl-
edge ignorance. Conclusions similar to those
of Carra de Vaux were also expressed in a
Russian work by N. Bubnow (1908), which
was translated into German and published in
Berlin in 1914. G. A. Miller
PSYCHOLOGICAL RESEARCH FOR AVIATORS
To THE^^SjOTOR OF SCIENCE;,,^ his article
on " Psycholo^fci%JjIle«e^^cffior Aviators " in
Science of Janujg^JlS^ Dr. Dunlap inadvert-
ently neglects some orHbe most important
f^mmaf
-'- '-— I
168
THE AMKRICAX ANTHROPOLOfilST. [Vol. Vlf.
MoV.i.no.5L, Kpr'A n«^H
THE ORIGIN OF SACRED NUMBERS.*
BY DANIEL G. BRINTON, M.D., LL.D., D.SC.
An investigation into the origin of sacred or lioly nuniher.s
should exclude the consideration of numbers used in merely
classificatory and conventional relations, as those which natur-
ally flow from the quinary, decimal, duodecimal, and vigesimal
systems of numeration ; and also the cabalistic, occult or mystic
employment of numbers, so common in the secret philosophies
as these were conscious fabrications or adaptations, in a social
condition far removed from that of primitive thought.
Confining the study to holy or sacred numbers as observed in
the early civdizations and among tribes living in what we call
prnnitive conditions, where the culture status still bears a dis-
tmct ethnic character because largely indigenous and spon-
taneous, I have reached certain conclusions which, so far as I
know, have not heretofore been stated, at least neither so fully
nor so definitely, by any of the numerous writers on this sub-
ject.
I shall present these in categorical form and then i)rocced to
<lefend them.
1. The sacred numbers are preeminently 8 and 4, or derived
from these.
2. These numbers represent contrasting or antithetic symbolic
notions, and arise from wholly opposite mental perceptions.
-i The number 3 derives its sacredness from abstract, subjec-
tive operations of the intelligence, and has its main application
in the imaginary and non-phenomenal world.
4. The number 4 derives its sacredness from concrete and
material relations, from external perceptions, and has its applica-
tion in the objective and phenomenal world.
5. The associations which attach sacredness to these numbers
arise in the human mind, of the same character, everywhere and
♦Abstract of a pai>or road before the Oriontal ritil. of Plnliuldphia
l-ebniary, 1894. ' '
t
Apr. 18!M.]
TISAYAX KI.VSHIP.
167
pure Tnaoaa out of .Sxly-Uoo, the complete enmner^Oiom. There are
only sue families in which the father and mother areb^^
ranoam The mother of one family which l«s three ofTe
rL^ricUor:," :f\ T *'^ child-heanng y.noS!Z bv tt
r^tnction wh.ch forbids marriage within gentes the probahilitv
V pure-blooded Tanoan offspring from th^ childre^ when Tf
a^ 18 very much limited. It is not too much to av that in the
rr« WkT"^" '^" peiventage of pure Tanoan blo^ wiU I>e «o
small that we cannot regard the stock as Tanoan.
.nd^f r.S*''' k'' "'"!!'" "^'"""^ *^** *^ '^^"^ one^half the men
«ni r. If r *?" proportion of the women are Tanoan,
only fiay-fou^ are pure bloods. Taken ux connection with the
small number o{ children of pure bloo^the modification in two
generations is very significant. /
The presence of, twenty-three hrisband;, of Tanoan women
.who do not belong to Tanoan geiites L. a fact ftill of me..ning.
This condition has ha^a most important influence in determin-
ing the consanguinity oF^the sVfck.
The data in regarf toN^xtfnct gentes simpiv means that the
femae Ime of these familu^ has died out. althongb male de-
scendants may still exist \i\ Hano.
It seems legitimate to conclude from the sammaries which
have been given that the inhabitants of Hano are onlv in part
Tanoan in their con^nguinity, although speaking a" Tanoan
tongue. They seem to be more clf^ly allied to the Hopi than
to the Tanoan people of the Rio Gniude, although both have
differentiated fix)m a common ancestral «»ck.
The persistence of the language of their forefathers, notwith-
standing the changes in their blood kinship, illustrates in a
striking manlier a liability to error in supposing in aU c:i?es that
two peoples speaking the same tongue are iWcessarilv more
closely related raciaUy than those which are linl^istically dif-
ferent. Ji is believed that in some cases, as a result of the rigid
adherence to the matriarchal law, language may survive after
racial kinship has changeil. These possibilities are of profound
importance in speculations as to the kinship of the Hopi them-
selves, as I shall try to show in subse<juent articles.
I
,
N
Apr. 1804.] THE ORIGIN OF SACRED NUMBERS. 1C9
at all times, so that no theory of borrowing is needed to explain
identities or similarities in this respect.
6 Ethnic character, however, tends potently to develop es-
pecially either the one or the other, either the abstract symbolism
of the 3 and its derivatives, or the concrete symbolism of the
4 and its derivatives ; and, conversely, the preponderant de-
velopment of the one or the other of these reveals, with instructive
precision, the ethnic character of tribes and nations.
/. The "Three" Series.
All operations of the mind, all acts of intelligence, necessarily
proceed in accordance with the three fundamental laws of
thought, expressed in logic as the laws of Identity, Diversity, and
Excluded Middle. These ever-present laws, though obscure y
reco-nized, constantly exert their power in impressing a triple
form on reasoning. Witness the form of the syllogism, or the
locric of He-'el with its two antitheses reconciled by a higher
synthesis, or the trilogies of the philosophy of Au^niste Comte.
When as in the mathematical logic of Boole, the syllogism is
expressed in algebraic terms it is found to be represented in-
variably by an equation of three members, to wit, .c - .r X x,
or X =>, a symbolic notation which proves the triune nature of
all subjective operations of the intelligence.
The two universal categories of the understanding (or modes
of perception), Space and Time, invariably present themselves
in a threefold aspect : Time as the Past, the Present, the Future, as
expressed in the grammar of every language ; Space, a.s Length,
Breadth, and Thickness ; or, with reference to position, Above, Be-
neath, and Here. The primitive perceptions of matter are like-
wise threefold : as solid, the earth ; fluid, the water; gaseous, the
air or wind.
The applications of these conceptions in mythology are most
marked. . . ,
Time, as the past, the present, and the future, is representeil
by the three Norns of Teutonic myth, Urdhr (die Gewordene),
Verdhandi (die Werdende), and Skuld (die Kommensollende).
The three Fates of the Greeks correspond to these.
As the effects of Time conceived under this threefold aspect,
we have the mythical concept of the threefold energy of the
22
R
170
THE AMERICAN AXTIIROPOLOOIST. [Vol. VII.
gods. For example, the Indian Trtmurti, Brahma, creating;
Vischnu, preserving; Siva, destroying; and the Egyptian triad,
Isis, Horus, Osiris— birth, life, death. These are what the Vedas
call ''the three paths of Being/' To this also we must attach
the division of the year into three seasons, Spring, Summer,
Winter, etc.
From the necessary threefold relation of Space and Position
come such expressions as " Indra, Lord of the Three Worlds ; "
" Creator of the Three Worlds ; " the " Threefold World," and
the like ; and in the Latin poets, " mundus triformis," " mundus
triplex,'* •' Jovis regnum triplex," ek\ ; also the division into the
Upper World, the Under World, and the Earth Plane, which we
find a primitive conception in every continent.
The Christian trinity will occur to all, as well as the trinities
of Buddhism and many less important faiths. Indeed, we may
almost agree with Mr. Westcott when he says : " It is impossible
to study any single syst^jm of worship throughout the world with-
out being struck with the peculiar persistence of the triple num-
ber in regard to divinity."
The Nine.—\ development from the 3 is the 9— thrice 3. The
3 worlds, for instance, are again divided into three each, making
9, as we find in the nine worids of Teutonic myth, in the cosmic
notions of the Aztecs, in the " novem spherse celestes " of the
Latins, and in the tridiva, threefold heaven of Indra. The body
in Sanscrit is called '' the 9 mouthed" or " the 9 doored," from
its nine openings, through which the soul goes in and out in its
nine forms of ether or spirit.
The Thirty-three.— X further development is 33. Eternity,
Aditi, Unendlichkeit, is said in the Vedas to have 33 sons. The
gods who lived with Indra in the upper heavens were 33. They
were the Maruts, the Winds, sons of Indra. The ancient Per-
sians, in the Vendidad, reckoned the total number of divine
beings at 33.
//. The ''Four'" Series,
Tlie sacredness of the number 4 is derived directly from the
relations of the human body to the external worid about it, as I
showed vears ago in " The Myths of the New Worid." To a man,
standing, space is distributed in front and behind him, to his
•
\\
Apr. ISIM.] THE ORH;iX OF SACRED MMBERS.
171
right hand and to his let\. The l>ody itself is regarded as of
four sides. The Persian Vendidad si>eaks of man as built '* with
four walls ; " so the French .say. " un homme carre " for a thick-
built, strong man, and we speak of such an one as " square-built."
Space being thus di\'ided, the known world was spoken of as
" the 4 quarters of the World/- and the sunrise — that most im-
portant of events to man — marking one quarter, the others were
counted from it, to give the 4 Cardinal Points. These were gen-
erally identified with the winds that came from them, regarded
as gods, mighty powers, bringers of rain and fair weather, of
heat and cold, of the life and death of vesjetation : hence of the
seasons, of fertilitv and of food.
Thus in ancient Rome Janus, the year god, was represented
with four faces, "Janus quadriforniLs," and, as I have amply
shown, throughout America the tribal mythologies, rites, cere-
monies, beliefs, are constantly and profoundly governed and
moulded by this sacred number. It was almost as prominent
in manv of the earlv nations of the Old World.
TTie Seven, — The sacreilness of the number 7 is a direct devel-
opment of the number 4, not a combination of the 4 and the 3,
as might be imagined, nor yet independent!}' suggested by ex-
ternal objects, as is generally supposed ; such as the 7 planets,
the constellation of the 7 stars, the 7 colors of the rainbow, etc.
These were coincidences which doubtless strengthened its holi-
ness, but that it originally arose firom the four spatial relations
is eleiir from its development in America and India.
These spatial relations are not exhansted by the four cardinal
directions and the areas they embrace. That is horizontal space
only ; to be complete, we must add the three conceptions of
vertical space. Above, Below, and Here. This gives the sacred 7,
the type of completeness and perfection. To express this graph-
ically on a plane surface requires a figure of 7 parts. Such a
ceremonial diagram of the 7 ''Ancient Spaces," or primeval cos-
mogonic areas, as understood by the Zuni priests, has been
shown by Gushing. It reprej^ents the North, South. East, and
West, and the Zenith, Nadir, and Middle, thus exhausting the
visible world. The observer is always supposed, wherev^er he is,
to stand in the center of the middle space; there, in the sacred
buildings planned in accordance with this \iew stood the altar ;
172
THK AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST. [Vol. VII.
there, in the distribution of the population, was located the
house or town of the hoHest and highest priesthood (as in the
" 7 cities of Cibola/' and the " 7 caves " of Aztec legend).
The Thirteen. — This was also a derivative from the four, and
carried with it the like associations of ideas. I have explained
it fully, after Gushing, in my " Native Calendar of Central Amer-
ica '' It arises from the addition of the celestial to the terrestrial
notion of space. Both are supposed to have the same seven
spaces or areas, but the middle of each is at one and the same
spot— there, where the individual himself is. This, therefore, is
counted but once, and the number 13 results. The steps of this
process are perfectly demonstrable, and that they were precisely
the same among the Sanscrit-speaking Indians of India as among
the Zuni Indians of our own hind the following sentence from
one of Prof. A. F. Potts' learned articles shows :
In the cosinogonical system of the natives of India, the earth con-
sists of either 4, or 7, or 13 ''islands," dripa, disposed around Mt. Meru
as a center, like the petals of the lotus fiower around its stamen. The
central space or island is always India itself, reo^arded as the middle re-
gion of the earth, its navel, as were also esteemed by their own inhab-
itants, China, the Middle Kingdom ; Delphi, the home of the oracle ;
Tibet, Jerusalem, and in America, Cuzco, etc.
This interesting extract is sufficient to prove conclusively not
only the relationship of these three numbers, the 4, the 7, and
the 18, but also that the process of their development one from
the other was entirely parallel in the East and the West Indies.
Our week of 7 days was simply a distribution of the time of a
lunation as nearly equally as possible to the 4 quarters of the
world, and to the gods or genii identified with them. Rather
from such associations than from observation, must we explain
the fact that many north Asiatic peoples and probably also the
primitive Aryans counted 13 and not 12 lunar months to the
solar year.
///. The Sacred Numbers as Ethnic Criteria,
As the 4 and its derivatives sprang from and remained con-
nected with terrestrial and material relations, while the 3 and
its derivatives arose from psychical and subjective sources, the
l)redoininance of one series or the other in the mythological
* 9*
symbolism of a nation bee ones a criterion of its
general tendencies, either toward a iLaterial or
a spiritual life.
In the imerican and Mongolian races the 4
and its deriv-atives are almost exclusively the
ruling holy numbers, whereas the numerous triads
and trilogies of the iidiite race, as represented
by the Egyptians, G-reeks, ancient Germans, Kelts,
Slavs, and Aryan Indians, are familiar to all
scholars, and have been pointed out* in ample detail
by Simrock, Potts, and a host of other writers.
The ancient Babylonians, whoever they were,
seem to have had a decided preference for the 4 and
its derivatives, and from them probably the early
Semites drew the superior sewredness which, as we
see in the Old Testament, they so pointedly assign
to that series. This profound ethnic contrast,
original or derived, prevented them, when the reli-
gious sentiment reached a high development, from ac-
cepting the doctrine of the trinity, though as an
abstraxjticn of speculative thought, it is quite as
elevated as the concept of unity. The latter is
inconceivable except by the laws of identity,
contrast, and exclusion, which forces it at once
I
bu;
17S
173 [Contd]
into a trio logy.
In some primitive nations both series •ere
developed side by side, though rarely with equal
vigor, while in the symbolism of the most advanced
cultures there is visible a blending of both,
owing to borrowing and to the adoption of foreign
ideas. Philosophers like Pythagoras and Heraclitu
very early taugjit the mystic or occult powers of
numbers, and this rapidly diverted their signifi-
cance from their original intent in myth and art.
To find what tiiis was we must overlook all such
later suggestion and go back, as I have endeavored
to do in this paper, to man in his primitive con-
dition €uid study the la^j of his native psychical
faculties and his unavoidable and universal envi-
ronment*
3..
NUMERAL SYSTEMS OF THE COSTA RICAN INDIANS
By H. PITTIER DE FABREGA
In the Nineteenth Annual Report of the Bureau of American
Ethnology there appears an extensive memoir on the " Numeral
Systems of Mexico and Central America." by Dr Cyrus Thomas
This work contains many facts and interesting suggestions, and it
may be regarded as exhaustive in so far as it relates to the numeral
systems of Mexico and the adjacent parts of Central America. We
regret, however, to find several errors, some of which would indi-
cate that the author was not familiar with all the literature pertain-
mg to the languages of southern Central America.
In the present paper I desire to offer what I hope will prove to
be a better explanation of the numeral systems of the several Costa
Rican tribes ; but first I wish to call attention to a few points in Dr
Thomas's memoir. On page 882, we read : " The four following
lists are from R. F. Guardia {Lenguas indigenas Cent. Am. Siglo,
pages loi and no). The tribes are classed with the Chibch;!
group, a South American stock, but are, or were, located in Guate-
mala and Porto Rico." Then follow the lists, which include three
Costa Rican languages and the Lean y Mulia. As the Cabecaia,
Viceyta, and Lean y Mulia appear under the same head, it will be
natural for the casual reader to regard them as belonging to a
single stock. But I do not see how such an investigator as Dr
Thomas, who may be considered an authority on the distribution of
the languages and tribes of Central America, could overlook the
identity of the Lean y Mulia numerals with those of the Jicaque de
Yoro (Honduras), published on page 915 of his memoir:
I.
pant
pant
%.
matiaa
tnata
3-
contias
condo
4.
chiquitia
diurupana
5-
cumasopni
comasopeni
etc.
etc.
447
M>
mm
448
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 6, 1904
pittier]
NUMERALS OF COSTA RICAN INDIANS
449
A comparison of the vocabularies published by Fernandez y
Ferraz and Membreno^ illustrates better still the identity, so that it
is easy to understand that the Lean y Mulia were families of the
Jicaque stock and were placed next to our two Costa Rican lan-
guages simply because the monk who understood these was also
acquainted with the first ones. The Jicaque stock is situated in
Honduras and not in Guatemala or " Porto Rico," as Costa Rica is
called in Dr Thomas's paper.
On page 914 are found the numerals of the " Morenos" of Hon-
duras. As explained by Membreiio in his Hondurehismos (p. 193
et seq.), the Morenos are Caribs, brought to the mainland from the
island of St Vincent, and their numerals are intermixed with French,
not with Spanish as Dr Thomas asserts.
Moreno
French
Spanish
4
gadri
quatre
cuairo
5
senc
ctnq
anco
6
sis
six
sets
7
set
sept
siete
8
vit
huit
ocho
9
nef
neuf
nueve
10
dis
dix
diez
I fear, moreover, that the cinca of the Sumos, and especially the
aunqui of the Payas, have nothing to do with the Spanish cinco^
notwithstanding their apparent likeness.
Now, to return to the numeral systems of Costa Rica, I would
first state that Dr Thomas seems to have overlooked the two veiy
important publications of Thiel * and Gabb,^ and also the essays of
Gagini and Pittier.* The first two are fundamental to the study of
Bribri, or Viceyta, and to that of several other dialects ; and in the
1 Alberto Membreflo, HondureHismos : Vocabulario cU los prcfvinciaKsmas de Hem-
durasy 2* edici6n, Tegucigalpa, 1897.
« Dr Bernardo Augusto Thiel, Apuntes lexicogr&ficos de las lengmasy diaUdas de hs
Indios de Costa Rica^ San Jos6 de Costa Rica, 1882.
• Williams M. Gabb, On the Indian Tribes and Languages of Casta Rica^ Fhxced*
ings Amer. Philosophical Society, Philadelphia, 1875.
* H. Pittier and C. Gagini, Ensayo lexicografico sobre la lengua de Th^aba^ San
Jos* de Costa Rica, 1892. H. Pittier de Fabrega, Die Spracke der Bribri Indianer in
Costa Rica, herausgegeben und mit einer Vorrede versehen ivn Dr. Friedrick MuUer.
Mit einer Karte. Wien, 1898.
I
,'*
latter the numeral systems are explained at length, at least for the
Bribri and Terraba. In recent years I have been enabled to make
a partial investigation of most of the other native languages still
spoken in Costa Rica, the results of which, in relation to the numer-
als, I shall here endeavor to give.
I. BRIBRI
As already shown by Gabb, the Bribri have six distinct modes
of counting, dependent on the shape or nature of the objects to be
counted. In explanation of these methods, it will suffice to repro-
duce the examples given in my Sprache der Bribri:
*
Bribri Modes of Counting
(a) For People
1 person (lit. us one, or our one)
2 persons
3 "
Se ekur
sit buur
se tnfior
se kur
sd sker
si terul
si kuur
se pagul
si suri'tu
si ddbop
si dabop ki ekur
si dabop ki buur
si dibop buu djuk
si dibop buu djuk ki ekur
si dibop mHa djuk
si dibop kie djuk
si dibop ske djuk
si dibop ker djuk
si dibop kuir djuk
si dibop par djuk
si dibop suri'tu
si dibop djuk dibop
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
IX
12
20
21
30
40
SO
60
70
80
90
100
a
ti
it
(<
((
tt
(€
it
it
C(
t(
It
it
it
it
it
it
a
ft
(lit. ten upon one)
(lit. to do two, or twice ten)
(lit. to do ten times ten)
In this case the expression corresponding to the number is pre-
ceded by the pronoun se, we, us ; Se ekur, se biiiir, etc., should be
translated ' one of us,' ' two of us,' etc.
450
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[n. s., 6, 1904
{b) Rimmd Objects
&x ek
dx buuk
dx mfior
pittier]
NUMERALS OF COSTA RICAN INDIANS
451
I
3
t€
and so on, as for people. Here, as in evciy other case, the name
of the objects to be counted picoedes the numeral, and the only
distinguishing feature is a slight variatioa in the form of the latter.
duetk
du butk
du mfiatk
du kir
(r) Small Ammuth
ibiid
% faiidi
3
4
€€
€€
tstru suri'tu kar
tsiru debop kar
tstru debop ki er-kar
ID
II
9 cacao trees
€€
€€
and so on, as for the first series. In counting trees, the name of the
special tree (here tsiru, cacao) precedes the numeral, which is fol-
lowed by the generic name iar, tree.
•%
and so on. Same observations as for round objects.
(d) Lang Objects amd Large AnimuUs
stsa S'tub
stsa bu'tub
stsa mHa-tub
stsa ki'tub
stsa ske-tub
stsa tek'tub
stsa tuk'tub
stsa pak'tub
stsa suri'tub
stsa debop'tub
stsa debop ki e-tub
1 rope
2 ropes
3 "
5 "
6 "
7 "
8 "
9
10 "
11 "
hu etk ui
hu butk uS
hu mfiatk ui
hu kir ui
hu sker ui
hu terur ui
hu kur ui
hu pdgur ui
hu suri'tu ui
hu debop ui
hu debop ki etk ui
(/) Houses
I
2
M
M
€€
9 ••
10 "
11 "
and so on. The mode of counting houses is analogous to that for
trees, except that the suffix is ue.
2. CABfeCARA
In the Cabecara language the first five numeiak are e-kra, boor,
menar, kir, and sker, with the following variations :
The numeral is followed by the paitidi
which I have not as yet been able to
(r) Trees amd Plamts
tsiru iri kar
tsirii bur kar
tsiru mfior kar
tsiru kir kar
tsiru sker kar
tsiru terul kar
tsiru kur kar
tsiru pagur kar
I
2
3
i'tka hu tri
boor hu tri
gsa djuri i-tba
gsa djuri bo-tbu
gsa djuri mfia tbu
gsa djuri tki-tbu
gsa djuri sker-tbu
tsiru'kurii er-ka-ri
tsiru'kuru bor-ka-ri
1 house
2 houses, etc
1 lope
2 ropes
3 ••
4 "
5 -
1 cacao
2 cacao
trees, etc
For people, round objects, and birds or other small animals, the
)6cara use the ordinary numerals, preceded by the name of the
452
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[n. s., 6, 1904
pittier]
NUMERALS OF COSTA RICAN INDIANS
453
object counted and without a suffix. The Cabecara have also
ordinal numbers, as follows :
i-se-kiiu first
i'iA'ki second
ube-ta third
i'Xd-na fourth
In comparing the four dialects of the Cabecara language, a few
slight variations are observed. The examples given are from the
Coen dialect, which I have studied at length. One and two, e-kra
and bo-ar^ remain the same ; nuhar differs only in its terminal vowel
being more or less open, i. e., it passes gradually through a^ a, and o.
Kir takes a b initial in the Chirripo and Tucurrique dialects {e-kir\
and sometimes a / {t-ktr-i) in Cabecara. In Chirripo, sker^ five,
becomes skuti'-gre.
The Tucurrique count only to five in their language, and thence
onward employ the Spanish numerals. For numerals six to nine
the Coen repeat the count from one to five, adding the prefix ki^
* upon *: id-€-kra upon one, Jd-boor upon two, etc. The Estrella and
Chirripo have special terms, viz., ter-lu or ter-e-re six, kur seven, pa-
gr eight, tene-gre nine. In the four dialects ten is de-bop or de-bom,
and none of them seems to extend beyond this. On asking a Cabe-
cara why he did not count like the Estrella people, he answered,
" Because this is the only right way," and at the same time put
his left thumb against his right thumb and said, '' ki-i-kra " / then
he placed his left index against his right index and said, '' ki-
boor** etc
3. TfeRRABA
The Terraba language seems in many ways to have been sys-
tematized, probably at the instance of Franciscan missionaries. For
example, there are two definite series of numerals, characterized by
the prefixes kro and kud, the first of which is employed in counting
long objects, the other in counting rounded ones. In fact, kro
means ' tree,' and kuo * round.' The Bruran people can count up
to one thousand, although I doubt whether there is among them
any one who can conceive such a quantity.
kua-rd kra-rd
I.
2. kuu'bu
It
f
« •
II
©
P
kru-bu
3. kuo-mid
4. kuO'bHn
5. kuo'xkin
6. kuo-terre
7. kuo'kok
8. kuo'kuong
9. kuo'xkup
ID. kuo-rubbp
kro'tnid
kro-bkin
kro'xkin
krO'terre
krO'kok
krO'kuong
kro'xkup (« s=s French eu)
kro-rbbp
Ten is also sak-huxrd, and this term is used in forming the
numerals from 11 to 19.
sak kua-rd kinxb kra-rd
sak kua-rd kru-bu
sak kua-rd kro-mid.
sak puk kinxb kra-rd
sak puk kinxb kru-bu
11. sak kua-rd kinxb kua-rd
12. sak kua-rd kuu-bu
13. sak kua-rd kuo-wtid
20. sak puk
21. sak puk kinxb kua-rd
22. sak puk kinxb knu'bu
30. sak mia
31. sak mia kinxb kma-rd (etc)
40. sap kin
50. sak xhn
60. sak terre
70. sak kok
80. sak ku4mg
90. sak xkop
100. sak dtbop
loi. sak debop kinxb hui-rd
I ID. sak debop kinxb sak kua-rd
1 20. sak debop kinxb sak puk
130. sak debop kinxb sak mia
200. sak debop krin kuu-bu
2 10. sak debop krin ktm-bu kinxb sak kua-rd
300. sak debop krin kuo-mia
400. sak debop krin kuo-bkin
1000. sak debop krin kuo-ru bop,
Sak or sap means the fingers, that is, the ten fingers of both
hands. One finger is sapkub ; ten, or sak-kua-rd, means the (ten)
fingers once. In sak-puk, twenty, or twice ten, we find the Tirub
puk or pug, instead of bk. In counting the whole series of numbers,
\
454 AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST [n. s., 6, 1904
the tens are not expressed, i. e., 1 1 is kin-xb kua-rd or Jdn-xb kra-rd,
16 is iin-xb kuo-terre or Hn-xb kro-terre ; and similarly 21, 31, or
26, 36, etc. But an isolated number must express itself completely :
Jtk sak-mia kin-xo kua-rd, 3 1 houses, etc.
4. TiRUB
The Tirub, on the headwaters of Tararia river, are partly the
ancestors of the T^rraba of Diquis valley. They seem to count up
to seven only :
I . fra-da
a. pug-da
3, mia-re
4. b-keng-de
5. x-keng-de
6. ter-de
7. ko-gu-de
But their language has not yet been thoroughly investigated, and
further research may bring to light a more comprehensive numeral
system.
' 5. BRUNKA
The Brunka Indians certainly do not count beyond eight, and
this is much the more to be wondered at, inasmuch as they are by far
the most intellectual and civilized of all the Costa Rican aborigines.
Their numerals are :
I. ei-tse 5- kxi-xkang
%. book 6- tix-hang
3. ma-ang 7- kuu qk&
4. ba-qkang 8. ut-ang
Beyond eight they employ the Spanish numerals.
6. GUATUSO
The numeral system of the Guatusos is still more poverty-
stricken, extending only to five ; but they have also a word for ten,
the root of which evidently means two :
doo'ka 4. po-9»^
1.
2. fpdn-gi
3. pob'Se
5. o-H-ni
10. pa-un-ka
THE COSTA RICAN LANGUAGES IN GENERAL
In 1898, not having knowledge at that time of Dr Adolf Uhle's
paper, presented ten years before, on the relations and migrations
NUMERALS OF COSTA RICAN INDIANS
455
of tbc ddbcha,^ I appended to my grammar of the Bribri * the follow-
ii^ conclusions, the result of personal investigations on the subject :
(i) With but few and possibly casual exceptions there is no
dose ooonection between the languages of Costa Rica and those
fcHmerly spoken northward from that country.
(2) San Juan river and Lake Nicaragua form the true ethnic
boundaiy between Central America and South America, excepting
about the western slope, where northern nugrations penetrated as
bi as die peninsula of Nicoya.
(3) The Costa Rican languages undoubtedly bear closest re-
semblance to those spoken toward the southeast, in Chiriqui and
Veiagua, and analogy can be traced to the Cuna, Chibcha, Tule,
and the languages of more distant tribes in the northern part of
South America.
(4) The Nicaragua depression forms a chorographic limit to the
diqiersion of tiie two great ethnic groups of Central America as well
as to the distribution of plants and animals.
A fuither study of the subject has satisfied me that the second
and fouitii of these conclusions are too absolute in their assertion,
since it has been found that the southern migration has gone beyond
the San Juan river as far as Honduras, in the same way that, on the
western side, the Chorotegas have penetrated far beyond the lake
of Gtanada, to the end of the peninsula of Nicoya. For there is no
doubt diat the Ramas and Sumos of Nicaragua and the Payas of
Honduras belong to the same linguistic stock as the Costa Rican
TiMfafiQ as a comparison of the numerals in the table which follows
quite dtaily shows.
In 1888 Dr Uhle endeavored to prove the existence of a paren-
tal bond between the Isthmian Indians and the Chibcha, by com-
paring their numerals and an extended series of selected words.
But at that time he did not have at his disposal very complete data
00 die languages of the former, so that a repetition of the experi-
ment will give results far more conclusive.
An examination of the Guaymi and Dorasque dialects will show
1 AUf UUe, Vermandtschaften und Wanderungen der TsckibUcha ( CampU-Rendn
C&mgris Imtematwmal des AmMcamisUs, 7* session, Berlin, 1888, pub. Berlin, 1890).
sLoc cit, p. SU
456
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[n. s., 6, 1904
pittier]
NUMERALS OF COSTA RICAN INDIANS
457
14
at once their analogy with the Terraba ; they have the prefixes kuo
and kra^ more or less altered ; and similar lexical devices are trace-
able in the Cuna and even in the Chibcha. In order to facilitate
these comparisons, the first thing to be done is to eliminate the
affixes, so as to have before us the numerical expressions only.
Also, in the cases where there are several variations of a single
idiom, the simplest root should be chosen as a standard. We have
taken into account these details in forming the following tables, in
which are compared the numerals of all the Central American tribes
that may possibly belong to a single linguistic stock :
COMPARIS
ON OF Numerals
\ IN (
oENTRAL American Languages
I
9
3
4
Chibcha
at-a
bo-
za
mi-^ka')
mui'hi'(^ka)
Cuna
{kutytai'kc
po-
kua
pa'{gua)
pa-ke-^gua)
Dorasque
kU'i
maty mo
masy bak
pa-kiy pa-ka
Guaymi
tif da
bu
mo
bo'ko
T6rraba
ra
bu
mia
b'kin
Tirub
ra
P^S
mia
b'keng
Cab^cara
ek
be
me-har
b'kir
Bribri
eky et
bu
me-Har
kir
Bninka
et
bo
ma-ang
ba-qkang
Guatuso
dob'ka
pan
poo'Se
po-qai
Rama
sai'tning
puk
pang'{sak) kun-kun
Sumo
as
bOf
bu
bas
arun-ka
Paya
as
pok
•
ma-i
ka
5
6
7
Chibcha
Agz-(ka)
ta
ku'kup{ka)
Cuna
a-ta-le
ner-'kua
ku'{ble'ge)
Dorasque
ma-U
pa-kay
ta-ka
Guaymi
ri'ge
H
•
%
kU'gU
Terraba
X'kin
t^rre
kok
Tlnib
x-keng
ter
kO'gU
Cab^cara
S'ker
tery ted
kur
Bribri
S'ker
ter
kur
Brunka
xki'Xkang
tex'hang
ku-u-qku
Guatuso
o-ti-ni
Rama
kuik-aS'tar
Sumo
cin-ka
t
Paya
aun-ki
se-ra
ta-ud
•4
0
9
10
Chibcha
su'hu(^za)
a-ka
ub'Chi'hi'ka
Cuna
pa-ba-ka
pa-ke-ba-
g^
am-be-gi
Dorasque
Guaymi
kuo
kon-koriy
iykan
jb'to
T6rraba
kubn
xkup
S'bop
Tirub
Cab^cara
pa-gri
te-nc'gre
de-boMy do-bob
Bribri
pa-gul
su-ri'ti
debop
Brunka
ut-ang
Guatuso
pa-un-ka *
Rama
Sumo
sa-lap
Paya
o-ud
tax
U'ka
Modes of Counting
It is not for me to decide whether the variation according to the
class of the objects to be counted, observed in the numerals of sev-
eral of the languages referred to in this paper, is a peculiar and
original feature of these languages, or whether it has been trans-
mitted from a more highly developed linguistic system. With
reference to the use of the fingers in primitive numeration and to
the origin of the words expressing numbers, I may be allowed to
mention that the Costa Rican Indians have a double mode of
counting, i. e., they use their fingers in current oral computa-
tions, and grains of com whenever they wish to keep a record of
of any number. In my expeditions across the southern part of the
country, my men used grains of com to keep an account of their
days of labor ; and in Talamanca, a Bribri, who had collected beetles
and land shells for me at the rate of ten for five cents, presented me
with a number of grains corresponding to the groups of ten collected.
The custom of counting by means of seeds was transmitted from
the aborigines to the Spanish invaders, but instead of com they used
cacao beans, and these even acquired sometimes a monetary value.
A popular expression still in vogue in Costa Rica, in speaking of a
worthless thing, is ^^ No vale dos cacaos^^ ; that is to say, " It is not
worth two cacao beans."
1 Pa^ pan is two in Guatuso, aun-ki is five in IVym. It is not unlikely then, that,
given the relation between the two languages, pa-unka is « two-five. "
458
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[n. s., 6, 1904
Now, the numeral expressions bear a well-defined correlation
with the custom just described. In Bribri, i-kuo means a grain of
com, and e-kra means one (originally, without doubt, to count long
things, e-kuo having fallen into disuse ; compare the Terraba numer-
als). In Briinka e-e-tsi and e-e-tsi have the same relative significa-
tion, and the as (= one) of the Sumos and Payas is found to corre-
spond again with corn in as-ka^ a corn-field. This seems to indicate
that several, if not all, of the tribes of southern Central America
counted by means of grains of com, one grain finally becoming the
symbol of unity.
American Anthropologist
NEW SERIES
Vol. 9
October-December, i 907
No. 4
NUMERAL SYSTEMS OF THE LANGUAGES OF
CALIFORNIA
By ROLAND B. DIXON and A. L. KROEBER
In examining the tables of numerals from Californian languages
which, constitute this contribution, it must be borne in mind that
they belong to more than twenty different linguistic families. After
this fact is taken into consideration as regards their lack of uni-
formity, there still remain great discrepancies between the numerals
of dialects and languages belonging to one family. It is especially
striking that these differences within a family are often not so much
phonetic or dialectic as due to a different radical derivation of the
numerals. When it is remembered how uniformly the same radicals
appear, throughout the great Indo-European family, in languages
that are not only mutually unintelligible, but so different that their
common origin would not be suspected but for study, the frequency
with which, in California, languages that the Indians recognize as
akin and which are in part mutually intelligible, show three or four
or more radical differences in their first ten numerals, is a remark-
able feature of these numeral systems.
This diversity is due to the nature of the formation of the
numerals. In the languages of civilization the radicals of numeral
words up to ten are meaningless save for their numerical significance ;
the same is true of the higher units of counting, and all the remaining
words are formed directly from combinations of these without the
use of nouns or verbs. In the languages of the CaHfornia Indians
most of the numerals above ten, and many of those above five, are
not radicals but derivative words. These derivative words are partly
arithmetical, as two-two for four ; partly composite words, like fin-
AM. ANTH., N. S., 9-43.
663
664
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
665
ished-hand for five, denoting objects or actions expressive of the
process of counting. The expression by numerals of an arithmetical
process is not foreign to Indo-European, and obviously can be absent
from no language ; thirteen, seventy-one, two hundred and five, as
much as undeviginti, and quatre-vingt-dix-sept, are based altogether
on a few primary radicals and on mathematical processes. The dif-
ference between our languages and those of the California Indians
is that we restrict such descriptive terms to the numbers above ten
and do not in the formation of the derived words depart from
abstract mathematical processes ; whereas they begin mathematical
operations not infrequently with so low a number as four, and
in many cases cling to concrete arithmetical operations in their
counting.
While both these characteristics, compound numerals for very
low numbers, and the use of words denoting visible things or acts
to express them, are often accompanied by an unpracticed counting
sense, this is not the case among the California Indians. The
Australians and South Americans who count i, 2, 2-1, 2-2, 2-2-1,
or I, 2, 3, 2-2, 3-2, for obvious reasons do not continue this method
very far. Every Californian language of which anything can as yet
be positively said in this respect, counted into the hundreds when
desired, though it does not follow from this, as Conant has pointed
out as a general fact among primitive people, that such ability to
form and use comparatively high numbers carries with it a very
definite idea of these numbers as such. However primitive numer-
ical processes were in California, they were not rudimentary.
The following are the processes that exist in the numeral sys-
tems of California :
Quinary. — This fundamental process is common in California,
but cannot be said to predominate. Two phases of it must be dis-
tinguished. First, and less distinctive, the quinary process below
ten only, the numerals from six to nine being formed on a quinary
basis, but those from ten to twenty being formed from those below
ten added directly to the word for ten or an equivalent ; so that
from ten on a decimal method replaces the quinary. Second is a
form of the quinary process continued to twenty, or even above ;
five, ten, fifteen, and twenty serving as the bases from which the
intervening numerals are formed either by addition or subtraction.
This method, which is shown by Nahuatl and Eskimo, is the most
complete type of quinary numeration. In cases where the numbers
Quinary
M Decimal
Quaternary
Fig. 40. — Distribution of Methods of Counting from One to Ten in California.
above twenty appear not to have been much used, or where other
causes were operative, as in certain Cahfornian languages, the method
of counting by fives is carried on indefinitely until it becomes too
cumbersome ; but more frequently twenty is taken as the unit of the
I
666
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
next higher order and the well-known quinary-vigesimal system
results.
Decimal. — From the nature of things the decimal system is
farther removed from concrete groupings, or other tangible or
dynamic operations in counting, than the quinary. It must not be
supposed however, from analogy with our own tongues, that the
numerals of Califomian decimal systems are always irresolvable
radicals. There are enough other mathematical processes besides
the quinary used by the California Indians to make it possible for
many of the numerals below ten to be derivative words with ascer-
tainable meaning. Even where no mathematical process is employed,
the numerals may be descriptive of some circumstance attending the
habitual method of counting. Thus in Yurok seven, which would
fcdl on the index finger as the Indians count on their fingers, is
derived from the verbal root denoting pointing, which gives name
to the index finger ; and eight from the word long, from which the
middle finger is named.
As in the case of the quinary system, the decimal method must
be separately considered below ten, from ten to twenty, and above
twenty. A few Califomian languages show a decimal system
throughout, even to being based on hundreds from one hundred
iq> ; but not mfrequently an otherwise decimal system is quinary
below ten. Sometimes a decimal system changes above twenty to
a \Tgesimal one, for which an analogy is not far distant in French.
That a sy^stem whose numerals to ten are purely decimal — un-
analysable— should from ten to twenty follow the quinary method,
seems almost incredible ; yet such is the case in certain Mi wok or
Moquelumnan dialects, though it is fair to add that the quinary
method is so far crystallized in these higher numerals that the
et>Tnolog>^ of the words can scarcely be evident to the Indians
without deliberate reflection.
Vigesimal. — Counting by twenties from twenty to one hundred
is rarer in California than counting by tens. Sometimes it appears
as a continuation of a quinary method, sometimes it is imposed on
a decimal system. It should be noted that the tens between the
twenties may be formed by two methods, either by addition to the
preceding twenty, or by subtraction from the following one : fifty
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
667
being forty-plus-ten or sixty-less-ten. The method by subtraction
is confined to a small continuous area, occupied by parts of three dif-
ferent linguistic stocks in the north-central part of the state. North-
western Maidu, Southern Wintun, and several Pomo divisions.
Quinary
^1 Decimal
Quaternary
Fig. 41. — Distribution of Methods of Counting from Ten to Twenty in California.
Quaternary. — Counting by fours is a striking feature of Cali-
fomian languages, which was already commented on by Duflot de
Mofras. It is probably not connected to any extent with ritualism,
668
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
\
for while four is the ceremonial number of a great part of the state,
the California Indians are distinctly unritualistic. Some trace of this
method is found in many of the linguistic families in the state.
Often it takes only the form of a derivation of eight from four, which
may be regarded as due either to a multiplicative process or a qua-
ternary one. Two groups however show this process in fuller form :
Chumash and Salinan, and one dialect of Yuki. The latter is ab-
solutely quaternary, there being no trace of any quinary, decimal,
or vigesimal method in any part of the system.
This extreme quaternary system will be found in the table under
the heading Yuki proper. The old man from whom the numerals
were mainly obtained was asked if he knew how many fingers he
had. He answered without hesitation, hutcamopesul, ten. He was
asked how many fingers and toes he had, and said he did not
know. Two pairs of hands were spread on the ground in front of
him and he was asked to count the fingers on them. He proceeded
to push the fingers aside one by one, grouping them by fours, and
pausing after eight and sixteen. One thumb having been over-
looked, he made the total molmihiiipoi, nineteen, and announced
that as the result. This incident is told not to show the feeble
arithmetical powers of the Yuki, for the old man's error was due no
doubt to his being unaccustomed to count other people's fingers,
and had he been allowed to operate, as habitually, with sticks, the
mistake would probably not have occurred ; but to illustrate how
completely this system, many of whose terms do have reference to
the fingers, departs from the common primitive quinary-vigesimal
finger-and-toe counting method, and is purely quaternary. It docs
not follow that because people count by their fingers they count
by fives.
Multiplication, — The most common form of this method of mak-
ing numerals is the duplicative. Six is occasionally formed from
three, as in Wintun, Yana, and Salinan ; four more frequently from
two ; and eight in many cases from four or two. Many families
show one of these phenomena in one or more of their dialects.
Duplication is not however the only multiplicative method. Three-
four for twelve, and three-five for fifteen are found in certain Wintun,
Salinan, Chumash, and Shoshonean dialects.
\
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
669
Addition and Subtraction, — In a measure a cross-classification is
made by the introduction of these methods (as by that of the mul-
tiplicative), since no system can be built up to reach any higher
designations without them, and as quinary systems mainly depend
Vigesimal
E:
- \
IS
t :
:: 3
: a
3 Decimal
QUATERNARrr
Fig. 42. — Distribution of Methods of Counting from Twenty up in California.
on addition and subtraction for the numbers between six and nine.
These methods are mentioned here only to call attention to the fact
that both of them occur, subtraction naturally most frequently in
the case of nine, fourteen, and nineteen.
670
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
(.
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
671
Analogy. — A principle which by itself can scarcely be consid-
ered as formative of numeral words, but which undoubtedly influ-
ence*; them, is that of phonetic analogy. It is to be expected that
succeeding numerals will be similar in sound even more often among
uncivilized people where consecutive counting is frequent, than un-
der conditions of culture where mathematical operations have largely
supplanted this. In California phonetic analogy is very frequent.
Both the beginning and end of words exhibit the phenomenon. In
the great majority of cases the analogy occurs between two and
three, to which circumstance parallels can be found in other Ameri-
can languages, and in fact in those which people of European civili-
zation speak. Shoshonean, Yurok, Shastan, Chimariko, Pomo,
Wishosk, Washo, Esselen, Wappo Yuld, Athabascan, Yuman, and
Wintun each shows a resemblance between its forms for two and
three.
The nature and causes of the diversity of the numeral systems
are shown plainly in the table of four Yuki dialects. With one
exception the numerals up to three are sprung from the same radicals
in the several Yuki dialects. From four on they differ completely
and are all obviously composite. In many cases the meaning of
the compositions is clear, though their force or origin may not
always be so evident ; in other cases it is at least certain that the
words are composite, practically all Yuki radicals being monosyl-
labic. While one of the four systems is quaternary, t^o others are
quinary-decimal, and the fourth is quinary-vigesimaL In addition
to the difference in general method, the actual significance of each
of the numerals, the actions or objects referred to, are almost
invariably different through the four dialects.
It has sometimes been assumed that there exist on the one hand
a quinary-vigesimal method of counting and on the other a decimal
one. Some authors have not hesitated to class certain languages,
of which only the numerals up to ten were known, as "quinary-
vigesimal," because up to ten they are quinary. The material
presented in the accompanying tables, as well as the maps, show
that such an assumption cannot be made too cautiously. Deci-
mal systems change to vigesimal above twenty (Miwok) and to
quinary between ten and twenty (Miwok), and quinary systems fre-
% t
((
n
quently are purely decimal from ten up (Shasta, Yana, etc.). In
the material here presented there are more cases of a quinary sys-
tem changing to a decimal or a decimal to a vigesimal, than of a
quinary becoming vigesimal or a decimal remaining decimal. To
be sure these facts relate only to California, and it can scarcely be
doubted that, the world over, for reasons that are obvious, the
quinary and vigesimal methods are probably more often associated
with each other than with the decimal. But it is clear that such an
association must be regarded as at most a general tendency, never
as ^n a priori fact
The accompanying maps showing the geographical distribution
by linguistic families of the various methods of numeral formation,
sum up the material collected and the generalizations stated. They
are in no need of a commentary beyond a notice of the extent to
which the principle of territorial continuity of characteristics obtains.
While diversity and irregularity seem the chief features of the maps,
yet the areas in which similar numeral methods occur are not
randomly scattered, but with few exceptions are geographically
continuous. This makes it clear that, with but little borrowing of
specific words distinct families have considerably influenced each
other as regards their processes of numeral formation.
The numerical systems of North America as a whole may also
be briefly referred to. For the numerals below ten, the various
linguistic stocks are about evenly divided territorially, roughly half
the area of the continent being characterized by the use of the
decimal method, and half by the use of the quinary system, although
in a number of cases where the decimal system prevails it is not
pure, but shows more or less multiplication and subtraction. For
numerals above ten, on the other hand, the decimal system, gen-
erally pretty pure, occurs in the enormous majority of cases, cover-
ing the entire continent with the exception of parts of California and
Mexico, the Eskimo area, and the sections occupied by the various
members of the Caddoan stock. Only in these few areas does no
trace of the decimal system exist above ten. At a number of points
on the Northwest coast a quinary system somewhat mixed with
decimal occurs.
Mexico is noteworthy for practically not possessing a single na-
tive language showing the decimal system either below or above ten.
e
672
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
(>7l
Consistent or thorough decimal systems, where all the numerals,
both below and above ten, are on this basis, cover very large areas,
including the regions occupied by the large and important Siouan,
Athabascan, Shoshonean, Iroquoian, and Salish stocks. This area
is in the main that of the central portion of the continent, and it ex-
tends to the Pacific coast in only one or two places.
As contrasted with the wide extension of thorough decimal sys-
tems, consistent quinary-vigesimal systems occur but rarely. Out-
side of Mexico, they are to be found only among the Caddoan
tribes, the Eskimo, and in parts of California.
It follows then that the decimal system is, in whole or in part,
the predominant system throughout most of North America. The
strength of the general tendency toward the decimal basis is shown
by the fact that not only do systems which start decimally continue
on that basis throughout, but also that those which initially are
quinary, in most cases shift above ten to the decimal method. In
this connection lies one of the most striking evidences of the variety
which obtains in California, for not only do there occur within the
area of the state all the general variations in numeral systems which
are to be found in the entire remainder of the continent, but there
exist also systems found nowhere else in North America, namely
those initially decimal but changing in the higher numbers to qui-
nary, and those quaternary throughout.
Altogether it would appear that numerals occupy a very differ-
ent place in Californian languages from their philological position in
Indo-European and other great linguistic families of the old world,
and that on the whole they cannot be given the importance in com'
parison and in questions of determination of genetic relationship,
that they occupy in these languages.
S
I
^
Q
c
s
■
2
I
C
I
C
fA
M
(3
B -!S j< J*
3 S a §
i i I i
o a c a
^ «c c:
- « o
^ S S
-r -P ^
d d .e d .:f J J j j « 5 2 ^ 2 7
S^ X^ SI SI ^
3 iC iC iC iC iC
e8 <3 O C3 O <3
o a eS e8 eS 08
-T JP J3 U2 U3 ^
SI SI Si SI c
c
08
en
c
90
c
»— «8 <3 <3
C •? -O <5 g «|
%
S 3
3
2 §
.5 c fl
o
(A
X
«8
C
I t
e8 es
C C
s s
ic tc: IS
eS 08
1-1
^ ^ M <3 <3 O
_ o8-*-''^'*J»4j
^ -^ ^ ^ § ^ g o .S .£ .S
8
8
<= £ o
-its.
Is ?
i E .§
5 ^ ii
^ S «
c ^ a
Is?
J c S
•o .5 ;5
c-V c:
<3 .ti .c
n IS 'c
000
5
C
e
t
a
•
08
O
<3
s
o
^ '?
X
08
C
08
I
08
C 5 'O
a
08
9
o< C tf C C 5 G
^ ^S ^ • -
•B « C V
3 S S^ «=
c
^ OB Mt u ** •• a
U^ 08 aiiflSS O ?w O* fl8*-^^_5!«» c S^
■*^ IS
08 'O
I I
08 08
^ a
5
a
&
I
0
08
IS cu
OB a*
08 08
cj .ir*s J) A e8 <;> 9 G «
c c
08 08
T3 C
3
^fl9^a^cc;s:32
9 9
0) 08 08
9
M
hi
o
CU Q. o. C fc<
S S S 3-2
a is S ♦^ 9
9 t>
08 C3
•s 5
G V
9 Oi
08 08
« « rO^vrjNOr^OO OsO « « fO
«n vO r^oo Ov O M
OOOQOOOQQ
674
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
675
w
«
.«
3 S S 3 e
.3
CO
•- *- ti *- 3 S
3 3 2 3 .2 3
3
(A
03
3
(/>
I
a
3
3
1-1
s _a *C •Sr 3 tf) « .£ j« *C ^ 3 jQ M
.="3^-5 I .? -g ^ ^f
^ 3 -C
.=» -g ^ -5 I .=» -g ^ .=' S ^="3 ^ -3 g . ^
3
o
a
5 3 cu
6 S S
g s -
04 M a
«« c 3
G 3 "S
3 2 a
s ? _s
I 3 »«
GO
-8
C O
3 X
a. a
I <
03 OS
3 3
O «
=3 2
I- "? -3 "? «
1
I
a;
•^ ID ii S i>
^ Ji 3 U
' -§ 13 -c
otf
S ^ »
^ 13 1X3
CQ
f^ k ^ S
O
o
0«
dJ I/)
^ s ^
5
I
« S g
ogsg B % ^ ^
— .— .^ — c j2 *- — 3
0
u
J H S
« "rf 2^ •* -r — — — E ^ °
«0*3^JiJJ
** ^ &■ a> Tt ^ ^
o := « S S b S c
c c c •*
« 0 « _
^ J J 2
V S ^ ^
> -F ^ S
4;
c -- ^
3 'S *-•
a> o «
^ 3 ^
g ^ c S
a
c
I-I
8
§ S3
1)
4;
a;
a;
•J
4)
c/1 4-1
s^j^a.^'-s^^
^^5^e*ss15t3
S 2
8 ^
a;
'S 'e -^
a a X
0) a; 03
C G C
^ a
3
^ 3 ^
g S3 S
Q^ ^-• iJfl
•J
l4
hJ
4;
Im
1
u
^
PM
•
(/}
-4^
(/>
a
I-I
C
a>
cr
•^
^
.«
^ ^ S
*3 2 *S * o t
fc^ •*■ CO
^•^ 08 'r
a
u
u
o
S!
cd
^
i-l
G h
333333333-CJ3**
*2 *2 *- *~ "
C8 «t «
333
t« h Im
08 q8 c4 cS
C8
-^ J.
03 ^
Wl
08 jC
•4-* 08
k. c —
•^ --^ - S a
>
a
08
2 2:5:52 5^5 .fa
Srtgg'^-G-S'^
— -,._^--_ _k-*-k-oJcd^iS'.-G^
e8 ,acTo8^e8c8e8e80808e80808e8iie8*^..^o3c8
* 5 ^ .2 0*5 S ^ o *S *S *S *3 *S *5 *S "3 '3 '5 S S 5 .2 o iS 2 ^
ha
08
08
08 08
a
08
■*■*
• v4
■*-•
c8
en
O4
en
08
/"
* ■»
I
•• « f0^wi>0 t**00 CkO **
Mro-^tovOr^ooONO^^OOOOOOOOO
I
e
•S
I
1
^
So
s :-
1-
a
s
.. S .- 'a
'a -g i o a -
a ^
(u <u 9
4> g8 08
a
4)
2 %
s
a
4>
«« "tr?
4>
s
. G
08 08
s s
o
G
C8
a
o
S .2
07:=
a
CU..1 >
S
o
a'
4>
43
G
a S
• o* 08 " G 2 .S
?^ 5 2 *> 3 3 -Tt
4> rt aj 4> T; C CT
.2 3
c cr
"y o
S ^ .5 •- •« ^C
OU--, g a .- ;:3 .- .- .- .- ;5 .-. .- .-.
4* OiJiJ'4)'43'43'43'4J'43'43l3'^'a3«i*i
H ^^ • «i r^ rr* r^ IT^ p^ rr* CT* rr^ p«H rr" ^ At
4> O 4/
4> o^crQ«Q*Q<Q*^crcr*cr4> 4>
'tf \^ ^*f K4 tmm •— •»« •*■ tmm 'v* '-^ •«> iph •«« k^ kJ
M 41 fl
5 « ^
^ C G
08 C8 si
ij
o
G
08
G O
08 G
43 e8
^ G
4> 08
.^4 cu
- - ri
ii ii c
4; c8 c8
08
a
4>
O
G
08
O
^ a a. h) ;:
§ *S 3
-'v 3 *>
4^ O (A
(/i ^mt -t.^
4>* ■4i^
V
08
a
08
a
G
08
08 -iJ •;; 'ii ^ 4>
CL ««i *o «»» I •«-*
1 U-ll— li— l,J 4>
I fO ^ ir> g '^
I ¥
N to ^ «
S § 8 II II II S.^ nil II
4>
08
08 * '^f
- - a
% «
■3
08
3
08
a
r. «« o fl **
> 7 a Cu V 4) .-
-jo8/j4>G^ i. *i g r
S § I lis g-siisg §•§§ is i-ri:Si i§s 1 1 i|
2 '^ G .« G '5 G ^
Oi 08 J -• - "< °
5 5a
I
g 7
08 i> ^
08 '3*522*'
'-^a-g-laai
J) <y 2 7 l> 4> Ou
g 3
3 a ii
CU 4) 4>
o\
3 •
a c s
03 3 a
D4 a 4>
(/) o
.- a a a «
-' 4; « o
M (A w
CO
4;
■4-1
4>
a 1 r r ^ 3 J
g* G G a O- G
0 08 08 ^ 08
^
4>
(A
4;
CO
3 3 3*
Ol, cu CU B
G G G 4>
08 Ql 03
CLiQiCUCLCViaCua
08
08
I
iJ
G
3
O* 4;
•^eito^»ovor^ooONO>^Nto^»ovOt^ooo\0«OOOQOOOQQ
♦
t
6;6
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
677
08 C C ^ C
?
5-! TJ rt
0 o
^ ?
< -^ '^ -i* '^ a ^ a o a H M M ^ ^
V
T3
I
o
X
a
etf O
O O etf
O otf • 3 5 Q
5 g ^ g.
a
u
o« O
o
i
a
a;
u
a
o o
■ I
B B
Oh Cu
€8
K
> C8
o-S
X M
• •
B B
u o
08 08
a Cu
08
§ «
9- X
s a s
§ Si
a
c
08
I
D
08
a
u
08
cu
a ^ c i
08 CL * S ^
S O X ^ -^ 08 -^
' O O 5 rt ?
S 43 ^ 2 * iS 3
X 73 ♦- X O 73 X
id (C
^ C8 ^
tC p^ J3
»m» -^ .^M
c8 .M
-« a
08 .-2 J2
08
•9
CO
08
a
08*^*3 0822222*^
•^ p^S>08o8c8>o8o8c8c8
o
S 8
^^ iS a a
S* -K *
5^ c -^ §
5 «a rt o
o
o ^
08 08
^ ii 2
8 o ^
I
0« 08 „
a a a
08 08
C
I
C8
o .-^
08
a
en
I
a
08
9 c 08
^ § a
B £ M
c
*? a
^ -« .« S V ,-. *- u '
5 o 3 2 '3
"a |J
^1
08 08 JC
08
a c c '5 -s -s -Sj -So ii ii
o '3
cSrt.GCo80c'£Sg"SrtO
'*"oo8t»35a9sS-^
J
08 o o is
cu J3 ^ O
t ^
^ a.
08 o
I I
u o u
-S r a a ^ -5 -g -g
u) oipc 43 cu a a a
a
o
t
I
*3
ja
08
a
J3
is
0
0
a
a
4>
»wm
^.
a
W)
0)
4^
,£3
^
a
«-«
a
a
s
a
08
a
^
a>
3
I
08
M
a
08
OJ
'4>>»
C(
08
d
CU
a
0
u
08
08
-S
pC
^
08
a
a
o
o
^ — ^ pii ^ '^ °
o o 2
w o 55 S •-• C S •
.^ • Q O ^ C "H ?«
^ xi S ^6
'S '2 P ^ * 53 "c 's "-S
Oi cUpid »fi 73 i; cu o^ c8
OOOj:.c8c800e8
biO cu JC3 pC
o
pl3
i
08
08
a
08 O
08
o o
piri p^
s
p^
8 • '^
o p2 • 2 y G "c
08
ii o
a ^
^•K a5p2p2^S8
o
o
I
08
c8
3 08
c
08
a
^ 08
08
tj^^-i^aaaae
c
o
I
08
a
08
a
3 3 O 2
<« 2 2 o a
Sou U pC
08 ■*-• *:* 08 08
08 pC a J. .!• o w
o« 3 pC * 5 •= .- .A
c
08
c
c
08
G
08
c
C8
s
^ Si j:: js jG
«** 'w *3 3 *{«
-^ -c ii jS
g g « 08 08
08 08 (8 C a'5-C-9'5'*?'?
08
^ -^ a a _M
a o o Q 'T.
I
e8 08
08 o
^ X
I
08
c
I
c8
08
c
08
a ^ « X
0'So8rte8!3>^»^>-'
-So^^Ji-pSaaaa
W S'Tlo8c8o8o8c8,i«A«'
•^ - 7Tb/iSnhflbi)Sn5^o8e8o8
ii a ^ § ^ pS S
g o ^ S rt 3 -g
pJ4
a
o
X
I
08
c
■
1-1
08
a
8 ^
08 08
a a
0) «^
S'T^c8sio8o8e8-« ' • ■ ■•— • p-*
rt'5'^2'022'^ s a a a a.^.^
J2^22«^^^Poooo3*S
c8 — — vw
X'0^^^^^^2_e22PP0pc8
M X X X X
08
X X
P^
08
o
S08
08 08
X C
c8
M
I
08
B
o
M
•
08 pj.
X 08
O 08
X JS
K
I
08
73
^1
o
I
Oi O a p:4
a; 0) u
cut; ^
c
3
c
iS S 3 "^ a
« p§ T
J. o ''J
08
CO
I
08
a
3
3 3 3 cu ® 9
cupC cx o a i3
c
g-:; ° § 3^^-s^pa^ rt 3 i -08 rt
3 3 cU«s D 4^ 4> o 4j'^!r'^*'~'r^
cu cu O pi4 pS -a pC pJG ^ rt C8 rt rt rt
I • I ■ I I
S CO 0^ 00 to n. •»
p^
G
p^
•4-»
• ^4
1
4)
CO
08
1
3
CU
0
1
C
•P4
CU
,:)ri
c
e8
I
3
CU
c8 08
I I
"3 13
3 3
CU CU
I
*3 *3 _
X ^ "3
«8 at X
p5 ^ A
^ 08 *
O 08 o
K pC -O
01
M
t
08
a
•
*3
t 'p*
^^ 08
08 s«
be .
08 08
'2 B
e8
M
•
08
I
"3
08
08
J3
IE S
08
P^
ti 4J -M
^ CU - ^
J2>
o 5
-K pJ^ A '
O ^5 2 08
CO
I
08
a
2 I a
08 08 '» *'
08 «l
• •
08 08
^ B ^ ^
^ § 1 1 J II s a 1 a I I i I § III S iJ 1 f I
l2r2252P3e8c808c8OOOOO<«0808J.A5SB
I O p^ ^
5 ^ -R r^
08
pC
•
o
o
3
73
08
pM
08
pC
*3
08
S.§"a3 aag-is S,
« S b o
^ ^ ,i4
3 c8 c8 08
COCO
0000
SiS^Ji^JSsss gj
O 08 .^
k^ «4 (pw
(Q
a
08
c
3 ^ "3
z, • 08
6 :55 .i
pAd -s 3
o a j2
3 c8 08
•^0 0
08
pa
i
I
08
1
0
Sp S 3
♦-» pifl CO
M t I .
O o ^ o c c
o 'S *
o *: c
3
08 A >^
S O 3
■*-» pid CO
0 ;s <« o
-^ p« — 2 -5 -«
pA4
08 *i
O 4$ « 2
• • • o
08 08 08 JM
i
3
pO
3
CO
08
'SVY999Vr99?«ic8j ? "3
i'3'3'3'3'3t8^^^^aaa'3 ^^^
ll^S^^saaaa-?'?'?S^23i
Op00000000008o8o8iAE.fi'
pi4pi<lpi4p:4p:4pi<pi4pS,SpSi25S g^^l g
08
pi ^ "3 '3
* g 8 5
-r o « ^
■4ml ^^
<tf « IS p
4
t
c8
* s
*i 08
08 CU
a ^ *?
•» 08 O- ^M
"3 CU o 3
n ' * CO
^ ApaOcorii-l.aB'2
f.^artpifiSSagga
pO o
■«-• p^
« W t0^ir)\Ots.00 ONO "^ W f^Tj-
08
- 08 o
C O pA4
k§^a
. 3
O pC
Sea 08 3 3
a CUpC pC
3
CO
I
4-»
a
e8
JS
08
a
O
.p* 3
3 '"^ ft
«« P M
M ra CQ
^ r^ r^
pc a a pc CU
•S
►^ - g
^^3.3
0.-3
O k pC
•p« d 'mm
3 08
I
k
•5 ?"
Cu *s
3
pC
o
a
3
p£3
I
■4-I
08
pO
08
a
o
CU
o
I
I
a
o
-?
^8-^:5
a
CO a
a c3
>> -r* 3
C
08
i-^ll ill
a §^ a a a :s
c8 •
I 4;
5 CU
CU o
pi^
08
pS u
u
a
P^
u
4>
I
CU
o
« 4; o
O CU I
33 S^
^ 3
a S S.
^-j 08
CU
o
SL
•^ N tO^iOvO tN.00 0>0 '-' N fOThmvO t^OO OnO «
«^NOr^00ONOi-«oo
0>-»OOOQOQOQO
8 5S.^g,«o^3^gg
« M
« d
6/8
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
:2
oc
&4 o P<
OD
S c
^ c
•7 rt
5 S S s s
o ^ -s S *
9>
S G rt
-•^ c — oj ^ :r S '5 S a K
s s I ^
s .2 5
' c 2
5 3 3
C4
C
3 ..^
■♦-» •»-
CU 3
s
u
0}
u
3
8
Co ^
•g g g * *
0]
o
OS
pC
o
X
o
'^ Xt ^
-2 X X .i: <u ^ K S .t: '« "a; <u
o\
'3
a;
5
I
3 '^ *"
X .t: <«.
a>
4)
3 -w
•3 .'2 «
X .S O
^ (U
« i2
i2 3
^ .'2
2 '^
*-> X
3
CO
c/)
C
*- pG pi< ^
13 -^ iS
pi« c8 etf
S .p« ••r
2 ? *?
ti 3 3
3
p^
3 _
3
I « .JL '^ '"1
- T! r :». !> .pL
3 -^ -^ ^ I
pG ii pS ;5 ii i!
3
u
-M p^ Sir
a
01
pG
3
• PN
*3
^ i
p^ -^
o .2
pG pi<
p^
3
o
•5
0
3
% ^ ^ ^
M
3
O
C4
in
■5
1>
G
I
O
pG
a;
G
I
P^
O
pG
G
I
en
p^
.9
09
•- s
3 iS "*
"* a a a
.p- a 3 .p- 3 3
5 ? -5
ti "S -^
ctf 3 s
d
.S2 pS J2 ^ i2 a pG
O 4^ ^ q^ qj qj
5 'O "TO 'O 'O TJ TS
pG 0^ OJ a; O; OJ OJ
a
3
a
pG
I
{/) W t/J t/) C/J C/) I/)
W W Si T
^"^ ^^ C apN SP^
_T2_Sp^,;,'C^3S»3333333
pGpG^pCpSapGpSaaaaaaaaa
13
a
.S2 w
2 S
a e<s
•ra ••2 ''J 3
3 3 p2 08
^2 -^ oJ
13
S .^
a ^
CO .p«
-'a I
3 -G ctf
a
5 aa^:::*.'^^^
• • — ■ "* a * ' '
Q 'f— « (/) c/)
Ft 1—4 'M JL
4* i> ji a
• • ^ 3
cr cr w 5
5 ea w 05
-G pG ^ ,£3
::: 3 3 3
•7 CO to W)
■4-* OS rt rt
-2 a a a
NfOTftovOt^OOOsO'-iNfOTfu-ivOf^OOONOM
CO
13
a
I
CO
13
a
000000000
vO t>. 00 o\ o o
•I «
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
679
^
3
T5 pJ«
.1 e I pg
.- ?- 2 .2 -a a .§ ^ ^
« 's sl'^I's "^^1 ^'^'^-s 2 e-g-s B
^ 2lSi2 a22 S.S.a:G S^si^So 2^^2,3
G
G "g
a s
'S a
^
:!
%
I
2
3
(O
B
D e a>
U4 tO ^
rt to
CO 4-*
3 O
CO p^
O
a
G
G
ea OS
G G
ea
G
^g 2 Is sis,! 11 I I I
pM
o
CO
O
t
OS
a
a
G
1-3
c ^
C 1>
a ^
•p* •
CO
9
eS O
1
a
a
0
0
0
u
^
^
a
4;
a
•p4
(4
s
'«^
pM
0
s
G
E
i
a;
• PM
■3
G
1
n
pS
CO
a
0
^&SJ3aSB&s.s»»s^aa
0
>*
M
»i4
s
OS
'4^
3
c4
tn
a
a
»K
•pi«
Cl.
4>
s
^'
k
^
•p* o
o
G o 2
g,^ a
O ®
2 pid 1
^ o S 13
O e ^ ?
P^ B '3 '^
O -^ -3 •
•^ lO
•O M
^ 10
10 fO ^
I tO i-^
-^ ^ .2
3 7 'O
'd pid -3
CO "
a>
-i^ G
•p* fli
V
* 5,S
gi2asaj2»asS-S2 2sS-s
fi#\ •*> %^>^ l^\ >^ O^M ,«^ ,M, ^. .. . —
lO
pld
I
p^
•s I
a ^
7 '
•i -^
3
i2 a
i
c
08
a
a.
CO
08
a
G
iQ 08
2 a
c 2 'S «, -G s
-^ '2
p^ |p^ «pi a^ ^
2S2&'«*«O«808
22i<a^a^aa
MM ro^tONO t^OO 0\0 •-< N
fO^invO t^OO OnO •-•
W 5 ro ^ xTiS t^& 8\ 8 8
AM ANTH , N. S., 9-44.
m M
-^f,
68o
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
681
c
^ I
^ ^ «
V k o
IS
JM
«
u
c
- 0*
«8
.^4 O ;S
v — rs -J< 4^
5, £ I i ^ ii
« g 3 S « **
O ^ 9 ^ O
-« s a ^
C 3 3 * ,•
g cs rt ii <y
V 4-* .4-1 dJ
o £
t
5. Sal
3 «^ eS S
* * in «'. IS
3 2 i2 g eu
o s ^ ^ o
a;
In
tn c8
M 'Z en *5 'S
L ^ t; t'. oA
4> en
^ *5 •- .^ W)
9
a
9
t5
o ^
C ■4-' ^
'S g ^ *o ii
-2 2 9 ti
O O Ui< e« O Ox
»c ^ ^ .!2 -S »^
Ji -i: 'o >> e o
1 JS •*■ (i-i QL
«n <n .ti o bo a>
y y DO .-, ' »N
♦J *i ' Sd 9
O O ^ pC ^
o
9
Ct at
8 8 § ^
■4-* •4-' ^ tri
^5^ ,i< «* c _ * *
08
Q
00
e« ctf W
a
I I
.„ .„ pis 'r
o o £ o
c8 CS
O (J
^ o«
2 o
rt 8
'4-< a* art a^
3 ed
S o
08
OS
s ^ ^
^ OS ::=
'^ j^ j^ c
*'w'5 >*c g *' «*
iS C « 9
OS 5 «g "^ .',
O •£ en
P OS (u 'i: 'S q
M -* .^ O u u u
cs •«-•
,i< a
flj '^
c ^ V
4> OS g
^ ^ -^
s s a
rt oS oS
u u u
cS
u
43
SIS
4j
a
OS
OS
cS
C
a
a
a
d O d A oS
9 >% eS cS eS
>s o fl a c
OS
CS
^ a a
i a a
a a a
^ s a
a ' '
OS
OS
c
a
a
a
a
OS OS es :^ :^ O ^
rt ^ rt *4-* *w 'n o
' O 2 ii
C C C O
a
a ^
en en O
■>;•>; g
00a
^
8
s « is 5
-5S -^ ^ c
f I
5^
•5 ^ :! •? § i s -5 -;
= 'i 2 §> e I iJ ^ '
OS
2 ^ a 5
^ 5 iS is *
V 2S fS • '4-' '^
0 g _2 •= •= °
o 5^
8 «
OS 2
•3 o
08 ^
- a -^ -2
;= I 6 8 S
OS 9 ,i< _j;j c
5. >» *5 OS '5
2 o
o P
o 2 * ti
aI a\ Ml ••*
:^
•^►^•r.Hosga^os
si
•< « r*>^»r»NO t^OO OvO "^ N <^^tr»vO t>.00 OnO »^
©•-lOOOQOQOQO
« «♦
i
2
C^^
y =* OS rt
a. a-3j5|-§^Ee2,sa
«» S rt ^ S § s? S? 2 o "9 9 9 "9 "9
OS M
pC rt
a
I
c«
- eS
OS
a
2.
§
«0
9
en
OS
(9
OS
9 OS
B a
•r OS
o
CS
I a:z:
w 9 Ci*
9
)C
CS
a ...
cs -r
£* 3
O^ en
a
9
O
S 1 1 i M
- 5 3 3 I
en
> a ^
c c c '5 "3 'S
o o o a a §
9 9
o o
9
O
^ '. I I 111 I I
SeSrteSrtrtoJrtoS
csQ|^a^a)^^4j^5i^a)u
a ^
9 cra*&'&'S S 2
• ^ c c c
en en ^5
en
.2 d
a S
c • 5 a a ;
a 9 9
5 o u
c .r .t:
en a a
;=: OS eS
cu c c
9
a
9
u
en
4J
tC
CS
c
OS
CT en
y g §
OT C/] <" ^-1 fcj ^
r* 'r* 08 •-* cS >
en en
^ a.
c c
o o
aa^^a^cb-CT-o-
a c
OS c
.2 «
^ :=
CT en
OS
9 4;
9 1>
•o o
ti cs 2 rt
S CS rt
cS .-
a a
v^«>'*en;/)Wen
3S?*^oo8«?<UcS43a3o
-£2
^
3^
^1
^ 9
N eS
Oi a
O cS
o *-•
• ^ cS eS
Cu «s >^ >»
9 9
-3
t9
en
CS
>-»
9
4>
O
en
OS
>^
9
k" in
^ g
a ->
c a
eS cS
:3 9
4; o
a
43
4)
pC
OS
o
9
eS
>>^
=* -2
•r 9
2 ca
rt eS
en to
. -C 43
4; J) (U
oS
en 43
OS
pC
OS
a
en
43
4;
4J eS
^ OS
o. ^ a
8
pC
en
I
OS
43
OS
a
M
I
«>
43
9
4>
9
4>
9 T
4; •- 3
*- iC .'c
a ^
CL 2 m 4J
o 08
a
a
4)
_ T3 ^ a
'5 .9 .tr cj o
a
i I 8 I i "S I g I -r t; g^ §^ ts S -2
^^OiWpC >^ a 9 9 9i* 5>^o cJ43 >-."
a
O
a
cS
a
o
"* S fl
9 a
9
a T
o *-
CI4 o
9 .ii
9
9 .2i
9 ^ ..
4) W •
o .5 '^
>9 Cu
8 J
8.
19
ex «J ti
5«
u
cu'o
■a
4^
Its
5 '- o
1^1 i's-f-S? a g S.S
a
o
I
u
g
a
o
I
'9 W
I °
S = ■
S 9 -ti
OS P
9
4;
? a Y - '" p9 *-
a g a ii .« I .-
a s a^
CL ♦S O C
s;.8.8i-^a§i8zl.i8lt-a iisi
•?" 9
9 ^ <u
4; •-
•r '3 -
c 2 c u
o o .t:
y p9 >%
3
o '5.
"q.*o
Si. 8.
•-•Nro^ir>vOt^00ONO«-i(SPOTt-invOt^00O\O'-i
OOOQOQQOO
vO r^ CO 0\ O O
682
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
- ;s
5
s
^
g .;
3 S >s
3 «^ I
lA
s .;
CS 6
S S o ^ 5 Cii o
'rt B i2 5 D-'o S 2 - rt -^ 52 5 *^ *^ ,:
ca»* 2 M"*-'-*-'*-' * J^ •l-^ Ji J. ^ i. J. A •*
S C C C C B
8
•5
>L S^ *5
a iJ •?.
8
•St
3? o
S
08
o
S
o
S ^
o
a
o
j
_ M
S * /s ^^
o
a
o
a
o
o
o o §
a a ^.
a 3 •>.
Si ^
g 3 ^ s .£ .2 a ^
a
3 5 -7 -r o
Zt _M '«-• ^-l 4^
OS c$
9
a
u
I
M
0)
p=i OS
ia
V a.
^ a
OS 3
s-3
?,
•a
S .12
2^
a
cS c/)
K ^
o4 .y «
P^ S *^
tf) O O
d} ^ a
• v4
o a
=* e **
•jr ••-
c8 eS ? 1^ E
2 I a I I g I
•^ W fO Tf »o vO t^ 00 Ov O M
** «
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
683
ft
I
S OS
»* *C '2
^ * =^
^ ^ g
O ty M
4; o rtS
^ 2 <3 a
^ a a - o
g. -S -s a S. S 2 2 2
2 *s a a
•S ^ -eS o
OS OS
E a s
5 u S
jc ^ ^
O V u
^ t:^ s
u o u
3 S S
•c *c *o
OS 08 OS
cS OS eS
'U 73 ?3
^ *^ *S
OS OS eS
Ji JS js
cu cu o,
OS OS OS
^ fc- s
f
3
•s
OS
«s
us
OS
00 •*
^
«
.Q
I
;:i
a
2
a
^
«
^
i
M
V
4)
Bm
a «
n "S I— I OT
B 8
o
CS
'^sSflliii sll S33 isj-
0} ^
m »i« O a* O.
M .p- OS
CS OS a
3 C C OS
CS
OS Ctf '^
OS c ^ ^
1-35 f^
a
•? a
3 cS
X X
S,2
OS CS
a ^
eS
cS OS ^
X cd ^ ^ '
? ^ ^ ii a
OJ (U 9 3 cS
o. a. X X X
fc- ^ y • rt
O V 4> '^ »JM
^ -^ g I -^
a 8 JS 8 ii
CJ
So
^ S2 OS
^ fl -c 3
.j^ Oh ^
3 ^ ^
S g -3 -2 5
a
5J c .2i
OS
"« c
OS ^
^ -3 -^
a -g-l
o 0/ 3
oS
a cs
(J
OS
3
« -Si
8
OS
X
I
a
o
Si •- o
a -52 8 a g
111 •»* ' I o ^
^jOS'^'OSrt'^JCS^
tn
3
S '3r^ P^J3 9^ CXiS
Q «
^ 2
c^
8
«
•4^
Q
1
CO
B
a>
^
(A
I
O
OS
OS
0)
.a g -^ « -a 5 a OS
i25j-;3rtosgl-SesS
3^ 9 asJ2i3 a^
X
i
I
I
S 8 o o
•7 .E ^ ^
2 OS ^ a
-§.2 3 Jj
^^8 8
c
OS
o.
08
« N ^0^»0^0 *>.00 O^O *^ N ro^»i^\0 t^oo
08
S
X
SI
a
OS
0\0**OOOQOQgOQ
^ W « rO^»ovOtN.oO OvO O
684
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
Notes to the Lists of Numerals
(1) Thanks arc due the following for contributions to these lists:
Professor P. E. Goddard, the Athabascan tables ; Mr S. A. Barrett, all
the Pomo, the Central and Cache Creek Wintun, the Coast and Tuolumne
Moquelumnan, and Wappo Yuki ; Dr A. M. Tozzer, part of the Amador
Moquelumnan ; Mr H. B. Wilson, part of the Southern Wintun. The
Lutuami is taken from A. S. Gatschet's work on the Klamath language.
Hale, in volume 11 of Transactions of the American Ethnological Society^
has furnished San Antonio Salinan, San Luis Obispo Chumash, and, with
Loew (Appendix to volume vii of the Wheeler Survey), the Santa Barbara
Chumash. The Gabrielino list is mainly from Ried's account of the Los
Angeles Indians, reprinted by Taylor in the California Farmer, The
following are from the various sources drawn upon in the linguistic ap-
pendix of Powers' Trides of California : Wishosk (part), Costanoan ex-
cept Monterey, Santa Cruz Island Chumash. Esselen is from a compila-
tion in a paper in volume 11 of the University of California Publicatiofis
in American ArchcEology and Ethnology.
(2) The normal Athabascan numeral system is decimal. Hupa 11
is translated by Professor Goddard 10 by-its-side again- 1. Kato, the
southernmost dialect in the state, in territorial contact with Yuki and
Pomo, is quinary as far as 20.
(3) The Yurok numerals show many forms according as they refer to
different classes of objects. The forms here given are used in counting.
From 6 to 9 the ending -tsameL, found also in 5, may be added. The
words for 7, 8, and 9 are the names of the three middle fingers of the
hand. Tseruceky 7, means pointer, the index finger, from tserwerc, to
point ; kneweteky 8, means long one, the middle finger. From 11 to 14,
werLerwi^ 10, may be omitted.
(4) The interesting Yuki numerals are given in translation in the
accompanying table. In the Round Valley or Yuki proper dialect, which
alone is quaternary, but is strictly so, a number of variant forms have been
obtained. 8 may be mipat-op-kitc ; 9, hutcam-pany or pa^'wi-pany both
reductions of the full form hutcam-pa''wi-pan ; 10, likewise by omitting
hutcam, opi-sul ; 18, opi-hui-poi. 24 = 8, 26 = 10, 35 = 19, 51 = 19,
64 is omaha*t'tc-am'Op. The elements entering into the higher compound
descriptive numerals appear, fi-om comparison with other Yuki words and
phrases, to have the following meanings : suly body (Indian's translation,
hang) ; luky project (Indian's translation, in) ; coiy stuff (Indian's
translation, in); al-a-way stick-wide, with inserted phonetic -a-/ kitCy
cut ; poiy in ; paty flat ; pany hang ; pay lift ; hutcamy Indian's translation,
over, beyond ; mikaSy Indian's translation, even. It will be seen that
none of the dialects, except Wappo, shows simple stems, that is, pure
numeral roots, above 3 ; and that the stems for i and 2, paw and opy are
the only words common to the counting of the four dialects.
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
685
ANALYSIS OF YUKI NUMERALS
Yuki fropt
Coast
Huchnom
Wappo
I
I
I
I
I
2
2
2
%
2 .
3
3
3
3
hoboka
4
2-forks
hilkil-2
kes-2
ola
5
middle-in
i-flat(?)
i-putc
gada
6
mikas-tcilki
i-dt
I-Ul
l-tenauk
7
mikas-in
2-tit
2-nun
2-tenauk
8
1-flat, hand-stick-flat, hand-
3-tit
kinasa-nun
3-han
on-cut
9
beyond- 1 -hang, beyond-
4-tit
helpiso-i-tal
I -put-out (?),
hang, I -hang
l-stick-ak(?)
10
beyond-2-body, 2
-body
5-tit
helpiso-straight
mahaic
II
3-body
helpiso-i-tik
mahaic-l-and
12
2-forks-body
helpiso-2-tik
mahaic-2-and
13
middle-in-body
helpiso-3-tik
14
mikas-tcilki-body
stick(?)-i-tan
mahaic-4-and
15
mikas-in-body
stick(?)
16
middle-none, 8
stirk(?)-i.tik
mahaic-6-and
17
I -middle-project,
9
-
stick(?).2-tik
a
18
2 -middle-project,
10
•
stirk(?)-8-tik
19
3-middle-project,
II
I -stick-stand- 1 -tan
mahaic-9-and
20
4-middle-project,
12
2-kerkeneclak
I -stick-stand
2-hol
30
-
3-keckeneclak
finger- 2-stick-stand
3-hol
40
•
4-keckenec1ak
2-stick -stand
4-hol
50
5-keckeneclak
finger-3-stick-stand
5 -hoi
60
3-stick-stand
6-hol
64
2-fork-pile(?)-at
-
[6-hol-4-and]
100
I -stick
I -stick
lo-hol
200
2-stick
2>stick
Yuki proper 8, hand-on-cnt, may also be translated hand-2-cut, or hand-2-only.
(5) The composition of the Pomo numerals in the several dialects is
shown in the following table. Italicized words are connotive, not etymo-
logical translations. They give the meaning which the Indian part of the
word must have, as shown by the remainder of the word. It will be seen
that all the systems are entirely quinary-vigesimal, except the South-
eastern, which while decimal above ten is largely borrowed from the
neighboring Wintun, and the Southern dialect, which is decimal from
forty up. There is some subdialectic difference within this latter dialect.
A southern subdialect differs from that given here in being decimal
between ten and thirty. The numbers from eleven to nineteen are
formed from wiy a conjunction, and the numbers from one to nine.
Twenty in this southern subdialect is two ten. In the Northern,
Central, and Eastern dialects the word for ten may be omitted in the
numbers from eleven up, though this is unusual. The same holds true in
the Southeastern dialect. In the Southern and Southwestern dialects, on
686
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. S., 9, 1907
^»
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
687
the other hand, the numbers from eleven to thirteen arc usually spoken
simply and one, and two, and three, without prefixed ten, although this
ten is occasionally used.
ANALYSIS OF POMO NUMERALS
Northern Central Eastern Southwestern Southern
I
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
II
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
30
40
I
2
3
4
5
i-di
2-ba
2-ko-4
0-less
o-full
0- + -1
0- + -2
o--h-3
$-/ess
S'/u//
5- + -I
5. + .2
5- 4- -3
I
9
3
duo-2
5
i-di
2-ina
2-ko-4
10- less
lO-full
IO- + -I
10- + -2
IO. + -3
I ^' less
IS- full
15- + -I
15- + -2
15- + -3
I
3
3
4
5
I-di
kula-2
2-ka-4
lO-less
lO- full
10- + -I
ID- + -2
IO- + -3
ym2iX-less
ymBX'full
3-mar- + -*
3-mar- -|- -2
I
2
3
4
5
Ian- 1
laD-2
kom-4 (?)
l-tco
I-IO
+ -I
+ -2
+ -3
y\iTm,'less
2'hma,-full
3-hma--|--i
3-hma- -|- -2
I
2
3
4
5
lan-l
lat-2
koni-4 (?)
i-tco
l-io
+ -2
+ -3
yhmarleis
Sattikrastem
I
a
3
4
5
6
7 [Winton]
l-widi, or
8 [Wintun]
ILUXrIO
10 [Wintun]
yo-+-2
^^ + -3
/0- + -4
i
' *
i
'hvndi'less i-hva^rless
'hmsL'full i-hma-full
3-mar- + -3
stick-di-5-/^jj
stick-di-5-/w// ^-hmsL-ful/
l-hma-
na-na-io-
full
2-stick
l-hma- -|- -I stick-di-5-/«//- 4.hma- -f- -i
+ -I
nsi'iO'full na-io
3-hma-^//
3-hnui- + -i 70- + -6
3-hnui- + -2 fO' + 'y
3-hma- -(--3 3-hmii- + -3 10- + -8
4-hma-/m 4'hnut'iess lo- •+- -9
4'hmsL-fnll /-sddc
[/=Wintiin]
4-hnui--| — I /-stick- -|- -I
2-stick
2-stick
6-hma
I -stick
50 lo-i-3-stick io-at-3-stick io-e-3-stick
60 3-stick 3-stick-/w// 3-stick
70 na-10-4- io-at-4-stick io-ai-4.stick
stick
80 4-stick 4.stick 4-stick
90 1-10-5-stick io-at-5-stick io-ai-5-stick
100 5-stick 5-stick-/«// 5-stick
200 lo-stick lo-/«//-stick lo-stick
(6) Northern Wintun 6 and 8 are derived from 3 and 4 hj the pre-
fixion of multiplicative sere- or se-, 20 is i person. 40 and 60 are
respectively 2 and 3 persons, but 30 and 50 are 3-10 and 5-10. The
method of counting above 20 is thus alternately vigesimal and decimal.
6-hnui
I -stick I-axots
(4-stick?)
lo-hma 5-stick 5-taI-/o
3-hma-tcida 6-10 6-tal-/o
3-hma-tcida- 7-10 7-tal-/a
10
2-stick 8-10 S-tal-/o
2-stick- 1 o-ko 9-10 9-tal-/o
2-stick- 1- lo-stick
hma-ko
2-stick
i
i^
Multiplicadon is also found in Central Wintun panoL-Uancem, 15, = 3-5,
and in Southern panLomi, 12, which appears to be panoL-Lawiy 3-4.
The Southern dialect is vigesimal from 20 up, except for ponL-araxsla
thirty; ponL^ = panoL, 3, shows this to be a decimal form.
(7) Achomawi 70 and 80 are not decimal, but formed from 60 as
a base.
(8) Yana bun-hart and taum-hari, 6 and 8, are from pul-mitci and
taumi^ 3 and 4. 9 contains the stem of i.
(9) Lutuami -anta^ on 11-19, is a locative case ending; -ni, on
20-90, is a suffix making adjectives of numerals.
(ID) The frequent -ni, 'with,' in the Maidu lists is to be taken as
equivalent to 'toward,' counting from the last preceding basis, i-with-
inan= i toward a man = i toward 20, i. e. i toward 20 from 15, the
last basis. Somewhat analogously, the suffix -na, 'from,' is in the
Northeastern dialect used in a sense the opposite of that which we should
attach to it. Masok-na sapwi, lo-from 3, is not 3 from 10, 7, as we
should read it, but 3 counting onward from 10, i. e. 13.
(11) It is interesting that the word noko^ arrow, varies in numerical
significance between 10, 11, and 12 :
10, Northwestern, Mooretown, penim nokom, 2 arrows, = 20.
11, Northwestern, Konkau, wikem nokom, i arrow, =10; but:
pe-m-wikem-nokoy two-with-one-arrow, or, as we should say, two beyond
[the last unit (10) toward] i arrow (11), = 12 (i-zV).
12, Northwestern, Mooretown, and Northeastern, Genesee, wokem
nokoy I arrow, = 12.'
(12) The Northwestern Maidu nearChico counted from i to 20 like
the Konkau, with the exception of:
11 wik-ni hiwali, i-with 15. 13 sapwi-ni hiwaliy 3-with 15.
12 pe-ni hiwali^ 2-with 15. 14 tsoye-ni hiwali, 4-with 15.
(13) The following variations have been observed within the Southern
Maidu dialect :
At Swede's Flat :
9 peliom, as in Northeastern and Northwestern dialects.
1 1 wikte-ni wikem-nokoy as in Northwestern dialect at Moore-
town.
At Twelve Mile :
9 peliom,
1 1 matsan wittCy ten one.
At Sacramento :
«
16 hial't-aka.
17 hiwal'ban-aka,
18 hiwa-sp-aka.
19 tsbi-ni maidu k, four-with man.
20 kum maiduky whole man.
12 matsan pen, ten two.
13 matsan sapwi, ten three, etc.
30 matsa-ni pen, ten-with forty.
40 peni-wie, 2-wie.
50 matsa-ni sapwie, ten-with sixty.
60 sap-uye, 3-wie.
688
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
I
(14) Compare Northwestern Maidu 5 and Southern Maidu 10:
ma-tsani,
(15) Compare Maidu 5, ma-wika, with Miwok ma-hokay masokuy 5.
(16) Northeastern Maidu :
11 lo-from I. 14 lo-from 4.
12 I -arrow. 15 lo-from 5.
13 lo-from 3.
(17) For 20, Southern Maidu, Spanish Flat, uses also
witem maiduk, i man ; pen-pat maicam^ 2-times ten.
(18) An analysis of the Northwestern and Southern Maidu numerals
is given in the following table :
ANALYSIS OF MAIDU NUMERALS
DIXON AND KROEBER]
NUMERAL SYSTEMS
689
Northwestern
Northwestern
Southern
Konkau
Mooretown
Spanish Flat
I
I
I
I
2
2
2
2
3
3
3
3
4
4
4
4
5
hand-tsani (?)
hand-i (?)
hand- I (?)
90
6
3 -double
3-double
to-mbo
7
5-2
[7~topwi, 3_sapwi]
to-pwi
8
4-double
2-4
2-4
9
4- with- 10
2-liom
2-lio
10
hand-double
hand-double
hand-tsani
II
I -arrow
I -with I -arrow
hi-woto
12
2-with-i-arrow
I -arrow
2-woto
»3
3-with-i5
3 botam
3-with-al
%0
14
4-with-i5
4 botam
4-with-al
15
153= hi wall
105
15 hiwal
16
I -with -man- 1
10 6
oiseto
17
2-with-man-l
etc.
2-with-man
18
Vwith-man-i
3-with-man
19
4-with-man-i
4-with-man
20
man- 1
2 arrow
whole-man, i-man,
or 2'times-
21
30
10- with 2-man
3 ten
3-io
40
2-man
•
4-10
50
lo-with 3-man
60
3-man
(19) For -?nama, -momo, -mumu, or -mimu^ a form -muyu has also
been obtained.
(20) Cf. Wintun 8, scLawi,
(21) It is not unlikely that this method of counting from 11 to 19
by expressed addition to 10 is recent. A similar method is followed in
most Valley and Foothill dialects today, yet the older people generally
use or remember the shorter derivative forms here given.
(22) The Shoshonean dialects of Southern California appear to de-
velop their higher numerals from a few simple elements by very trans-
parent methods. This is evident in the Gabrielino table given, which is
taken from Ried's list in the California Farmer (xiv, 146, January 11,
1861). Wehe-s is twice, pahe-s is thrice, etc. The Luisefio, according
to the late Mr P. S. Sparkman, follows methods that are even more primi-
tive and variable. There are simple numerals only to five. Every higher
number is denoted by a phrase which is nothing but the expression of an
arithmetical operation. The choice of expressions used is particularly
interesting. Six may be expressed by * again one,' or by * another be-
sides one,' or by * five one upon,* or by * besides my-hand one finger.'
Eight is expressed in the same way, with the substitution of * three ' for
'one.' Ten is again the same, with *five* instead of 'one.' Or, to
denote ten, it is possible to say ' my-hand finished both,' or 'all my-hand
finished. ' The following are terms for higher numbers :
my-hand finished both.
another finished my-foot the-side. •
all my-hand finished.
all my-hand finished and one my-foot.
all my-hand my-foot finished and another five.
all my-hand my-foot finished again all my-hand my-foot
finished.
10
20
10
15
25
40
40
80
100
200
II
16
21
II
16
20
30
71
twice my-hand my-foot finished,
four-times all my-hand my-foot finished.
five-times all my-hand my-foot finished.
again five-times all my-hand my-foot finished.
besides other my-hand one finger,
besides my-foot one finger (= toe).
besides other my-foot one finger (^ toe).
twice five one upon,
thrice five one upon,
four-times five,
five-times five, five upon.
five-times five, another five-times five, and four-times five,
one upon.
While multiplication is freely used for the formation of higher numbers,
the highest multiplier used is five. With this, higher units of twenty-five
are formed, which are added together to express the numbers below one
hundred ; or a unit of twenty is formed by some phrase such as ' all my-
hand my-foot finished,' and this is raised by multiplication to one hun-
dred, or, by the use of a phrase such as ' again five,' to two hundred.
What is most interesting is that these numbers are reached without the
use of a numeral higher than five.
»W"
690
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[N. s., 9, 1907
vt
\
(23) San Luis Obispo Chumash for i and 4 resemble 4 and i respec-
tively in other dialects ; ckomo, 8, occurring only in this dialect, is from
the common root for 2 and 4.
(24) This Chumash form for i, paka, is probably related to Esselen
pek, and to the puku which neighboring Gabrielino alone shows for i
among all the Shoshonean dialects.
(25) The aboriginal way of counting was evidently the same in
Chumash as in Salinan : to 16 as the first higher unit, and then presum-
ably by multiplying this unit and adding to it. It is likely that the deci-
mal forms from 20 up are due to white contact and influence ; the same
is very probable for the Santa Ynez forms from 11 to 19, which were
recorded many years after the corresponding forms in the other dialects.
(26) Compare Miwok 7, kenekak.
(27) Compare Miwok 3, teloko,
(28) The very interesting Salinan system is at once quaternary and
multiplicative in method. The highest unit-term obtained is 16, as in
the neighboring Chumash languages. Pai-nel and ca-nel^ 6 and 8, are
derived from La-pai and ki-ca^ 3 and 4 ; ki- is evidently not part of the
stem (though it appears in ka-ki-ce^ 2), for Sitjar giwt^ tol for i (Hale
ki-tol), and ke-te for 7 (Hale te). The /• in ult-ao, 5, is nearly tr,
9, ieta-tsoi^ appears to contain i, toiy and 10, tsoe, 12, Lapai-kca, is
3-4, and 15 is 3-5 ; 11 and 13 are 10 and i and 12 and i ; 14, like 7,
is unanalyzable. The simple numeral stems would therefore seem to be :
tol^ i; ^a, 2 or 4; pat, 3; uit'aoy 5 ; /^, 7; tsoe, 10; wococo, 14;
kpeCy 16.
(29) In Wheeler Survey, vii, 457, vocabulary 28, the Dieguerio
numerals are thus given :
1, khink. 8, niok'hatnuk (cf. 3).
2, oak, 9, ni-tchibab (cf. 4).
3, hamok, 10, selgh'iamat,
4, tchibabk, 11, nie-khin.
5, selkh-akai. . , 12, niekhvab gushbaib (twice 6?).
6, niu-gushbai, 20, selgh-hoak (10-2).
7, niok'hoak (cf. 2).
(30) The Shasta also use the following system in counting above
twenty : 20, tsec, one-man ; 30, tsectsim etsehewi, one-man-tsim-ten ; 40,
xoka-hic, two-man ; 50, xoka-hic etsehewi, two-man-ten ; 60, xatsk-ic,
three-man ; 70, xatsk-ic eisehewi, three-man-ten ; 80, iraha-ic^ four-
man ; 90, iraha-ic etsehewi, four-man-ten ; 100, aitsa-ic, aitsa-man.
Harvard University
University of California
Ml
>r«v '^i-ji! } ^r^r^mtm^
282
SCIENCE
[Vol. LXX, No. 1812
LARGE NUMBERS USED BEFORE THE
CHRISTIAN ERA
Foreign missionaries and others have frequently
called attention to the very limited number develop-
ments among some of the uncivilized tribes of recent
times. In many cases it has been reported that such
tribes could not count as far as ten, and that mem-
bers thereof frequently referred to even very small
numbers by means of such general terms as many or
infinite. As people advance in civilization they nat-
urally use the latter of these terms for larger and
larger numbers. Hence it may be of interest to note
here a few instances where very large numbers were
used before the Christian era, especially since some
statements in recent American histories of mathe-
matics convey decidedly incorrect impressions along
this line.
Even in our day we meet with expressions which im-
ply that the grains of sand on the seashore can not be
numbered. It is therefore of interest to recall that
Archimedes, who is commonly regarded as the greatest
mathematician of antiquity, wrote a work called "The
Sand-reckoner" in which he developed a system of
numeration which is not only amply extensive to pro-
vide different numbers for every pair of grains of
sand on earth, but which provides such a vast number
of numbers that those required for the enumeration
of these grains of sand is a comparatively insignificant
part of the available total. The multitude represented
by "the sand of the sea" is therefore insignificant in
comparison with the multitude of numbers described
in a work of Archimedes written more than two cen-
turies before the beginning of the Christian era.
It may be of interest to observe that each of the
two Greek mathematicians who are commonly re-
garded as most eminent in the remarkable period of
early mathematical development has associated with
his name an extensive system of numeration. The
second of these is Apollonius who was a contem-
porary of Archimedes and used 10* as the base of a
system of numeration while Archimedes used 10® for
this purpose. These arithmetic developments are the
more worthy of note here in view of the fact that the
Greeks are especially noted for their contributions
towards the development of geometry. Their contri-
butions towards the development of arithmetic and
algebra have perhaps received too little attention in
the past as a result of undue credit to the Hindus
and Chinese who have made many claims for dis-
coveries which have proved to be unreliable.
In the favorably known "Vorlesungen iiber Ge-
schichte der Mathematik" by M. Cantor the statement
appears that it is probable that the cuneiform nota-
tion for numbers used by the Babylonians did not
extend as far as one million — at least no such large
numbers had then been found. A similar statement
has naturally been introduced into many other works
on the history of mathematics. Much larger num-
bers have, however, been found later in this notation,
and it is very interesting to note that these extend to
60^ + 10.60^, and thus suggest a connection between
this system and that of Archimedes based upon 10®.
At any rate, we have here an instance of the use of a
very large number by the ancient Babylonians even
if it is much smaller than those used later by the
ancient Greeks. In fact, the ancient Hindus and
Chinese are also said to have developed a system of
enumeration based on as large a number as 10'®, but
many of the dates relating to early mathematical de-
velopments in these countries seem to be uncertain.
The main object of the present note is to direct
attention to the early efforts to exhibit linear order
in this world by means of large numbers and thus
to extend the field to which the considerations relating
to finite multitudes apply. The use of large numbers
represents an intellectual emancipation from the nar-
row channels of experience, for if all the human be-
ings that have ever lived on this earth had assisted
each other in counting consecutive numbers, each one
confining himself to the numbers not counted by any
of the others, they would not yet have reached the
enormous totality which the system of Archimedes
made available. While the contemplation of systems
of numeration relating to large numbers is inspiring
it has not been as rich in fruition as regards the later
development of number theory as some other very
early theoretic considerations relating to numbers, for
instance, the contemplation of what are known as
Pythagorean triads, which seem to have attracted at-
tention at least as early as 4000 B. C.
G. A. Miller
XJNivERsrrY or Illinois
SOYBEAN CHEESE
It is probable that the Chinese are the best em-
pirical dieticians in the world. In the course of their
thousands of years of civilization the Chinese have '
accumulated an amazing knowledge of the prepara-
tion of foods. This knowledge they have handed
down from generation to generation with the greatest
fidelity, in recorded and printed form in their cyclo-
pedias and in actual practice from master to ap-
prentice.
The interpretation of these dietary practices in
terms of modern science is now under way, with the
prospect that the Chinese people themselves will
learn how to carry out their established dietary
?e (A(Y\\can
C. Hart Merriam
Pap^.^rs
BANG MSB
80/18 c
CBM TifiMICAN
Allison bkinner, in*Notos on the
Flains 'Jree^^escribes the manufacture of
pemmican*
"Peimnican was made by cutting buffalo
meat into long thin steaks and drying them
first in the sun, then on a rack or scaffold
over a slow but hot fire of buffalo-chips.
The dry meat was then placed in a buffalo
rawhide, over which another was laid and
beaten upon with a flat stone or a stone
hammer, or later with a wooden flail.
imen sufficiently macerated, the meat was
mixed with melted buffalo lard, and sometimes
with dried saskatoon berries as a relish.
The resultant compound was allowed to cool,
when it was sewn up in rawhide bags to keep
for future use. Pemmican thus preserved is
said to have lasted indefinitely." (82)
^. Anthropologist, '"'ol. 16, pp. ^|-|'''»
PEEiCJUI.
i BLatemenli concerning method of prepariiu^ poniean;,
; with "There is another kind, called the sweet pei
rhich berries constitute the chief ii^redient."
DaanrHistorv of Oregon Territorr. 7b, London. 1844,
<
N
PEHKICAM
In a sketch of the Naskopies, Indians of the Ungaia
Diatricrt, Labrador, Lucien M. Turner gives the following-
accourrt of their method of preparing penmicaFT:
"Tht women flaj the deer, cut the mea't into thira
slices and liang it within the tent and over the fire to
dry and smoke. [1103 . . • The leaner portion* are re-
duced to a coarse powder by means of a pestle, put into
b&gs, and when ready to be eatem, are mixed with melted
tallow or marrow, conwerting them into pemican.This ai!>
tide is highly prized as an article of food. It. resemMes
a mas» of home-caade soap, into which a quantity of Made
sawdust and sand have been stirred. The taste is similar
to that of a rancid candle, over which a quantity of it«
snuff ingv has been smeared. . • .The Niaskopiie is supers
stiiiioua about this food, and will not permit it to be
taken frcm the tent in which it was placed to be eaten. "[Ill]
Turner: Trans, Roy. Soc. Canada, Section 11,110-111,
1887.
FOOD
PEMICM
CHIPPEWYANS
I
In an article on the "AthapaBcae" is the statement that the
Chippewyans will, if necessary, eat fish in its raw state;
•but those whom I saw preferred to drtss their victuals when
adm
are in that part of toir country which does not produce a
sufficient quantity of wood for fuel, they are reduced to the
same exigency, though they generally dry their meat in the
8un."^^
V
1/
' "The provision called Pemican, on which the Chippewyans. as
well as the other savages of this J0^^:^^7* ^^i^^Inner '^The
in their iournevs. is prepared m the following maimer, ine^
iSan parts of tL'flesfi of the larger animals are cut in thin
slices, and are placed on a wooden grate over a s^^w fire or
©iDOsei to the sun, and sometimes to the frost. These opera-
tions dry it. and in that state it is pounded between two
stoSlsrit will then keep, with care, for several years. If,
however it is kept in large quantities, it is disposed to
fe^nt'in the snfin^ of tSeJear, when ijj must be exposed
to the air. or it will soon decay. .The inside |at and that
of the rump, -which is much thicker in tliese wild than our
domestic animals, is melted down and lijxed, in a boiling
state, with the pounded meat m equal/proportions; it is then
mt in baskets or bags for the convenience of carrying it.
Ihus it becomes a nutritious food, aM is eaten wilhout any
further preparation, or the addition of spice salt or any
veStlblf offarinaceous substance. A liUle time reconailes
it to the palate. There is another sort made with the addi-
tion of marrow and dried berries, which is of a superior
quality."
--Schoolcraft, Indian Tribes, V, 175, 1855.
FEUMIGAN!
/
In a short account of buffalo hunting arnong the half-
uMi DeYil'a LakeCN.Dak
"Ehey
,rry
mak*
This consists
of the meat dried by fire or sun, coarsdly pounded and mixed
and
It is of two
being the
sjd the finer in small sacki
parts kneaded up with the la
Buffalo tongues, penmican, and
# _
their trade and support."
Fremont: MamoMrt 1,61, 1887.
£3q)ed
0\t »
iir Nicollet, 1839.
y
PBOUCU!.
Oener^ Hendclph B.Karcy givae the following description
cf tho preparation of pomican:~ 'TJia Buffalo ^oat is cut into
thin flake.. ar«i hung up tc dry in tho 3un or before a .Ic.
fire; it is then pound»d bstw en 4»o atones and reduced to a
po^erj this powder is placed in a bag of tho animaVs hide,
with the hair on the outside; melted grease is thon poured
J8TO up. It csn be eaten raw, and many
^rof>r it 80. UiTiod. with a little flour a-id boiled, it is a
ba^
and
fresh for a long time."
M'.rcy: Pniiria Traveler, SS, N.Y. 1859
poison
POISONED ARROWS
Dr. W. J. Hoffman states that the Pit Biver
Indians of California are reported by several authors
to have employed dog's liver mixed with the juice
of the wild parsnip for poisoning their arrows.
He states also that the Shoshone and Bannok
formerly used to secure^deer, cause it to be bitten
by a rattlesnake, after which it was killed and the
meat placed in a hole in the ground, When this had
become putrid the arrow points were dipped into it.
Hoffman quotes Hardy, 'Travels in Bexico', London,
p. 298, 1829, as authority for the statement that the
Seri of northwestern Mexico prepare poison for their
arrows "by putting into a hold in the ground a cow's
liver, rattlesnakes, centipedes, scorpions, etc, and
beating them up with a stick."
American Anthropologist, ?ol.4, No.l,pp.69-70,
January, 1891.
POISONED ARROIS
A.S.Taylor writes ih the Calif. Parmer:
•A correspondent of the S.F.Evenir^ Bulletin, writirg
from Fort Crook, in the Pitt Kiver country, 11th Ai;g.,1861.
details an account of a fight with the Indians of that sec-
tion (to the Eastward) of which the f ollowir^ is an extract:
It may be of some interest to know with what substanse
the Indians poison their eu-r^ws, and how they do it. The
substance is rattlesnake poison, and they make use of it in
the following manner: When they kill a dear, antelope, or
any other animal of the kind, they fix the liver on the
point of a stick, luid place it in front of a rattlesnake;
then they tease his snake ship until he has bitten the liver
several times. The liver is then left in the sun until it
is putrid, when the Indians smear their arrows with the
putrid mass, and set them in the sun to dry."
A.S.Taylor. Calif. Famer, Vol. 16, No. 9. Nov. 22,1861.
poison
?rr ]ir::^. i:'^^ia'^
It, "% t. -rooot i.-'.aio in ulv- -;-.-ai3T of tho
lofTGr Pit RiTar, k:^isl 2, 185;), sayf. of -':ho "Pit Pivar .
Imians: "It- is Eaid that tlioso liavcvr^n c:aiMtirr£S
poison i-hoii' arrof/c "by oxj)or>ii]i- a -. ioca of li'Tor to tha
rcpoatad bitos cf a rabUcsnako, o/nd, fi.-^^toi' "b^iryiiY- it
for a >ijiort tirio, or^ioariivi^ tlio point 'rith t'^o half decoai^osad
aaaa»*
Pacific P.T5.r,opt2.
62
la
P 0 I S 0 H S
M WUW
MEMOSIINI IITDIAKS.lSut stance 3 used in poisoning
arrow tips).
ff. J, Hoffman! 14th Ann.Rept.Bur.Eth.for 1882-93
pp. 284-285, 1896.
/
APACHE INHAHS (Substances used in poisoning arrow tips)
Ibid; p. 284.
OJIKfAS ,
TUSKAHORA & CAYUGA, DAKOTAS, BLACKFEET lEDIAUS (Arrow
poison, shaman poisons, poisons producing abortion)—
Ibid; pp. 285-286.
POISONS
PAI UTE, Of KevadaJSuicide by wild turnip).—
G.Mallery; 4th Ann.Rept.Bur.Eth.for 1682-83:
p. 132,
1886
Same: In 10th Ann.Rept.for 1888-89:
p. 537, 1S93.
poisons
SERI IirDIASS, Tibxiron Island (Poiaona used in
tipping arrows)
W J MoGee; 17th Ann.Rept.Bur.Eth.for 1895-96;
pp.256*-259T 1898.
AEROW POISON.
The Uah!-kah--roo chum-mi of Cloverdale Vtdley on
fius-irn River tell me that the old people used to prepi:re
a poison for their stone arrow tips, to be used in hunting
beers, both bUck r.nd gri-izljr. but chiefly grizzlyes. The
poison was prepared by putting deer livers in rrttlesnake
dens or in holding them in front of rattlesnrkes so thrt
they -ixjuld be struck. The arro .v points «re stuck into the
liver and allowed to dry.
ARHOW POISONS
Btne van Rippen, in an article
entitled Notes on Some Bushmen Implements,
devotee four full pages to the subject
of arrow poisons, vegetable and animal.
Memoirs, Am. Anthropological Assoc,
Yol. V, No. 3, pp. 86-90, Sept. 1918.
/
/
V^-^-M "■
^lul,^^<^:tC:~-vAjLa^ » fJU^
POISONS (YOKUT AND MONACHE)
A. H. Gay ton, *Tokuts-Mono Chiefs and Shamans*. 1930
(Trioal names written m Gayton writes them)
Tulare Lake Re^on, p. 402.
Jimsonweed & another plant mixed vused
internally) .
Ground rock (used externally}
Wukchiamni, p. 403.
Tachi (actiyities of poisoner-chief Motsa)
pp. 404-407.
PLANTS USED FOB POISONING PISH
In tropical America, plants of the
genus Ichthyoaethift are widely used for
poisoning fish.
i revision of the genus by 3. P.
Blake is published in the Journal of the
Washington Academy of Sciences, ?ol. 9, No. 9
pp. 241-252, May 4, 1919.
(Copy in my Botanical Pile)
Am. Nat. Vol. 17. No. 2
1883. j
Physiolo
Peb.lSSa.
219
THE POISON 0? TH3 SCORPION.— The poison
and poisoning apparatus of the scorpion have
been recently made an object of study by
M. Joyeux-Laffuie. The foimer, he finds, is
very active, thou^ not so powerful as some
have represented. A drop of it, either pure
or mixed with a little distilled water, rap-
idly kills a rabbit, when injected into the
cellular tissue. Birds are as easily killed
with it as mammals. One drop suffices to kill
seven or eight frogs. Pishes, and, above
all, mollusks, are much more refractory. But,
on the other hand, the articulata ere won-
derfully susceptible; the hundredth part of
a drop will immediately kill a large crab.
Plies, spiders and insects on which the scor-
pion feeds, Ere quickly affected by its sting.
The poison soon paralyzes the striated
muscles, suppressing spontaneous and reflex
movements. In all animsls there is first
excitation, then paralysis. The author re-
fards the scorpion's venom as a poison of
he nervous system, not a poison of the blood,
as M. Joussel de Bellesme asserts.
ARROW-POISON 11} AFRICA.
An Knglifih review of chemistry and
pharmacy states that the poison used by
the Bushmen near the Kalahari desert is
obtained by cnishinr an insect of the
genus Diamphidia » The active principle
was found to be a toxalbumin that acts
on the red corpuscles of the blocd, cau-
sing a dissolution of the hemoglobine.
This results in symptoms of paralysis,
followed by death. Boiling destroys the
effect of the poison*
Am. Anthropologist, Vol.10, No.9, p. 296, Seot.
POISON
PIT RHER INDIAIJS
Lt, H, L. Abbot whila in the valley of the
lower Pit River, August 2, 1855, says of the Pit River
Indians: "It is aaid that these savages soaetimefl
poison their arrows by expos.ing a piece of liver to the
repeated bites of a rattlesnake, aiid, after buryii^ it
for a short time, smearing the point with the half decomposed
mass
Pacific R.R.Repts. Yla, 62. 1857,
WDTAN ARROW POISON
wast
u 1
LraY0lin'£^i:-^c,;':li N.veda in 1850 R. F. B-oi'ton
a
The
"s at ion" in Roberts Sprincs Valloy. ^ere Mos3
Wright '.7as ono of the s^-Tployas. B^orton writes: ' _
•Moss Wright descrihed the Indian arro'J-poison.
„x+-,,.^.oVs -the co-or^rhsad and the moccassin ho irnorod •
is caae;:.t -.vith a fork ad stick planted over i^s neck, and is
allr'-ad to fix i'-.s fan^s in an antelope^s livar. The mea-.,
which t^arns green, is carried upon a ske'.ver when wanted
for rise: the flint head of an arrow, irade purposely zc
braak in the wound, is thrust into the poison, and v/lien
wi-ihdrawn is covered wi^^h a thin coat of glue. Amnonia is
cor^idored a cure for it, and the Indians treat snake bites
with the p.ctual cautery."
— H. F. Burton: Tae City of the Saints, and Across the
Rocky Mts. to California, 586, 1851,
Wash-ahoo Poisoned Arrows
According to Coey Moore, full blood Wash-shoo
(Eeported by Fred Wurster. Summer 19E6)
Grizzly bears were very dangerous and
hard to kill until we used poisoned arrows made by
dipping into the liver of the rattlesnakes. — .
Stockton Record, Sep. 4, 1926.
U3^ 0? GUHARE BY SOUTH MEEIG/.N INDIAK3
"\ihen the Ottomaos of Uruana, by the use of
niopo (their arborescent tobacco), and of fermented
liq^uors, have thrown themselves into a st£:te of
intoxication, which la^^ts several doys, they kill
one another .vithout ostensibly ligliting. The most
vindictive amonp' then poison the nail of their thumb
with curare; and, according to the testimony of the
missionary, the mere impression oi this poisoned
nail mav become a mortal wound, if the curare be
very active, and immediately minrle with the mass
of the blood, iihen the Indians, after a quarrel at
ni^ht , ccmr.it a murder, they throw the dead body
into the river, fearing that som.e indications of the
violence comritted on the deceased nay be observed.
'Zvery tine,' said i.^'ather ^ueno, 'that I see the
women fetch water from a uart of the shore to which
they are not accustomed to go, I suspect that a murder
has been corrinitted in my mission.'" — L^unbcldt's
Personal ivarrative, Vol.2, p. 508, I880.
CLx>-v^^^- l
■a^^^^±»g^^^A^ 9^L^ {^i[c,^J^u
^ os'i. /rf>
^ /
>
'^»-*-S,i>-J|
\
mlimim^
' "Tiir: >'w"-TTi»''n.T'^ri'-\-^
ri
Poison KD Arrows of the Akas.— The Akas are one of the
so-called Loliitic tribes of the Asam valley, occupying inde-
pendent hill territory to the nortli of the Brahmaputra. They
poison their arrows for warfiire as well as for large game, and
such arrows proved deadly to most of the Sepoys wounded by
them in the*expedition sent against the tribe some years ago.
Several of the arrows were sent to me for examination while I
was acting ])rofessor of chemistry at Calcutta some years ago.
From its physiological effects the poison was evidently aconite, |
and the roots from which the ix)ison was alleged to have been j
derived undoul>tedly belonged to a species of Aconkum. The |
arrow-heads are mostly made of bamboo, but a few are of iron.
The shafts are usually of bamboo. Some of the heads are made
up of pieces dovetailed and tied together with cane in such a
way that dragging on the arrow when it has reached its quarry
only pulls out the stem, and the barbs separate more deeply
into the wound. The surface of the heads are scored so as to
form valvular crevices for the i)oisonous extract which is smeared
over them.— Waddell ia Jonniul of the Aathropological ListiUUe,
London, A (((just, 180^, p. 57.
AxwMVto^.^'^^^.^o \ J^^-^^^^
■^F^^l^
^m
ARROW POISON
?^a- ring-am
no
-ring-am '^
-he -ah -ne -uin/
05
/
"Arrows: all stone-and flint-pointed arrows were
poisoned. Viscera and 'strip like liver' were rotted and
rrow points dipped in it.
Polwi^amu
^^
l&
c:
"P-^j^jLL^ ^W^
'Anirnal wlarriaf^e, ' h\r Woods Hutchinson,
Contemporary "^evie'v, October, 1904,
London.
^^^^^w^I^^^JaK
^
VIa^CC*^:^
gU/vvV\(^v«?^^ Ml
Iw^
Vi^. 52: t2.S^ , I ^ ( X
(
a
^
A
Zju
l/lN
("?
(a-«-%12v.
5^^ 2^
MORMONS
Mormons. By William Alexander Linn. The Stoiy of t^e Mor-
mons, from the Date of their Origin to the Y^r 1901. 637 pp.,
8vo. cloth. New York. 1923. Published at ^m^ ^^^^ ^^^^
The finest critical history of the Mormon movement. MormoniMn is treated
clearly, without prejudice, with emphasis placed on its secular raAer than on
i s reUgiois significance. The author traces its development from Ae d«»covery
of the Golden Bible through the long migrations and the final settlement, dis-
cussing Aed^rines of the church, its leaders, its fight in Congress, to protect
polygamy and its social, political and religious effects The text .s authoii-
tadveir documented, liberally annoted and indexed, and illustrated by several
facsimile reproducticna.
Nutting, CO..
1891
Some of the Causes and Results o^ Polygamy among th©
Pinnipedia.—<Am. Naturalist, XXV. No. 291, Feb. 1891,103-
112.
AfricaiTKing Crijkitized
His Having Only 75 Wife
King of Babudja Must Follow A
Anthropologists Urged to Give
e of Priestess;
Old American
told l^HVed, nobody dared lead him
near n^fche Charewa, Is this priestess
is calle<!pP)>proves the ki^'s jchoi^e of a
wife, arid even chooses the names of
the king's children.
TROUBLES of kings in Africa held at-
tention of the American Anthropo-
logical Association at their meeting in
Washington, D. C.
One king of the Yoruba tribe, West
Africa Slave Coast, has 75 wives and
has lost prestige among his 60,000
people, the anthropologists were told by
Rev. Edward Ward of the Catholic Uni-
versity of America. Criticism leveled
against this ruler is that he should have
more wives for sake of appearances. /r^
One of his chiefs, with 205 wives, far |inhabitaots before the
outshines the king in that region where not beefit provecl; a-"-*^
wives are a badge of wealth and gen- nounced legaily?.d
eral importance. Spinden declared in
No Old Stone Age Americans
Anthropologists were asked by the
president of their association to give up
their 50-year hunt for
inhabitants in America.
theorjfttjhat
« I r-. *1
Stone Age
had human
Ice Age has
>uld be "pro-
Herbert J.
;idential ad-
Eight reasons for the custom of mar- 4i:ess before the AssocfaSi.
rying many wives in Yoruba land have^|||It wa5>*innderstandabl^ he said, that
~ ' * ^iBence shdald have hunted in America
been found by Father Ward, but wealth
is the main factor that determines how
much of a harem a man can undertake.
A king of the Babudja tribe, in South-
ern Rhodesia, has to take advice from a
council of elders, and in addition to
that, he must get approval of a myste-
rious and powerful priestess on every
important decision that is made, Heinz
Wieschhoff of the University of Penn-
sylvania reported.
Mr. Wieschhoff himself made every
effort to see this powerful political
figure, the priestess. But although he
passed the mountain on which he was
for the stone fist axes and scraping tools
of the Old Stone Age wheoghese relics
of prehistory first came to il^ht in Old
World countries over 50 years ago; but
even then the odds seemed against the
search. All prehistoric people ever found
in North America, he added, have
proved to be no earlier than the Neo-
lithic, or New Stone Age.
"Of course," added Dr. Spinden,
"revolutionary new evidence would
justify reconsideration of even the dead-
est theory."
Dr. Spinden based his decision, that
^Id Stone
hunting f#ir^^^H %^ia 5tonc Age in
America is a 'Wft cause," on^^i^ence
that a wide zoor'across the OwWorld
was unused by man until afterVcbelast
continental ice sheet melted,, Ancei^rs
of the first American inunigc;
have entered this great zone, 1,
deep and stretching acros^^^
Asia, in order to approach tlie^
to America via Bering StraC
out the time the zone w
unused, Dr. Spinden co
was no immigration to the
Citing t^e Wiggestion hy ^ ^^_
Hooton of Harvard that America's ^-
dians have some traits suggesting ^-
fusion of white races, as well as Mon-
golian, Di; Spinden said that a mass
migration of different culture elements
may explain Jiow America was peopled.
Such a mass migration could have been
started by jhe invasion of northern
Europe by qjpmanic peoples. These dis-
' alr^dy ^living in the.;
ived eastward, finally^'
^Aincri(ta. Spread of
lift central Asia may
factor urging migra-
placed
north, and
spilling o
' desert con
have been
tion. ^
''But this mass migratio||P?"said
Spinden, ''could not have taken p
until norAjjm Europe and Asia were
themsel ves^cupied." ^^k. x^ i ^
toqning parts. From the bottom of this
Pale>)S(^c Era they measure bx^ward
through it^e long Collozoic^.-Cr Era of
Jelly- Animahy^ to a begipHing possibly
900 million yba^s ha'cl, and thence
through the Eoplj^he or Dawn-Plant
Era, to its beginmfig aboiiS4^50 million
years ago. B^ore that tim^^was the
Abiotic or Lifeless Era, with oldest
rocks of ages estimated between 1,650
and 1,850 million years.
ion /ears
y
Radioactivity Cooks Mountains
j Mountains come into eJ^istence be-
rause radioactivity within the earth pro-
luces great doming-up blisters of semi-
nolten stuff, more pr less as steam-filled
'blobs" appear on'the surface of a pot
if boiling mu^. This, roMghly, was the
lypothesis pfti forward by Dr. John L.
Rich of tiife University of Cincinnati.
; The..<x)iled-up domes themselves do
lot ^(drm the mountain ranges, Dr. Rich
^xpfained; they are much vaster than
my mountain ranges. What happens is
:hat the harder surface layers coast oflF
phe slopes of the domes and are thrown
into wrinkles around their bases. These
h^rinkles are the mountain ranges. The
liquid contents of the domes find a par-
tial escape through cracks in their
thinned-out roofs, as vast field-flows of
lava. The stretched harder matter on top
cracks into what are known as block
faults, whose tilted edges form moun-
tain systems of a different type.
Mountains Under Massachusetts
Vast buried foldings of massive
crustal layers, veritable subterranean
mountain ranges that have never seen
the light of day, quite probably underlie
Massachusetts and Connecticut, Dr.
Chester R. Longwell of Yale University
suggested. He was led to this hypothesis
by a study of what are called gravity
anomalies, or differences in the pull of
gravity in different places. Areas of
stronger pull indicate the nearness of the
tops of these stationary billows of dense
rock ; areas of weaker pull are presum-
ably over their valleys or troughs.
Science News Letter, January 2, 1937
Original Defective
hunting iorrt\m Old Stone Age in
America is a ^'fest cause/* on evidence
that a wide zone across the Old World
was unused by man until after the last
continental ice sheet melted. Ancestors
of the first American immigrants must
have entered this great zone, 1,000 miles
deep and stretching across np^^m
Asia, in order to approach the eflpnce
to America via Bering Strait. Through-
out the time the zone was bla^ or
unused, Dr. Spinden concU|cHft, there
was no immigration to the Nc^. World.
Citing the suggestion by Plbf. E. A.
Hooton of Harvard that America's In-
dians have some traits suggesting in-
fusion of white races, as well as Mon-
golian, Dr. Spinden said that a mass
migration of different culture elements
may explain how America was peopled.
Such a mass migration could have been
started by the invasion of northern
Europe by Germanic peoples. These dis-
placed peopies already living in the
north, and they moved eastward, finally
spilling over into America. Spread of
desert conditions in central Asia may
have been another factor urging migra-
tion. ^^ ^^
"But this mass migration, ' said Di.
Spinden, "could not have taken place
until northern Europe and Asia were
themselves occupied." ^*^f , '<^1
forming parts. From the bottom of this
Paleozoic Era they measure backward
through the long Collozoic, or Era of
Jelly-Animals, to a beginning possibly
900 million years back, and thence
through the Eophytk, or Dawn-Plant
Era, to its beginning about 1,250 million
years ago. Before that time was the
Abiotic or Lifeless Era, with oldest
rocks of ages estimated between 1,650
and 1,850 million years.
ion /ears
Radioactivity Cooks Mountains
Mountains come into existence be-
:ause radioactivity within the earth pro-
luces great doming-up blisters of semi-
nolten stuff, more or less as steam-filled
'blobs'* appear on the surface of a pot
if boiling mush. This, roughly, was the
lypothesis put forward by Dr. John L.
^ich of the University of Cincinnati.
The boiled-up domes themselves do
lot form the mountain ranges, Dr. Rich
explained; they are much vaster than
iny mountain ranges. What happens is
Jiat the harder surface layers coast off
:he slopes of the domes and are thrown
'nto wrinkles around their bases. These
eiTinkles are the mountain ranges. The
liquid contents of the domes find a par-
tial escape through cracks in their
thinned-out roofs, as vast field-flows of
lava. The stretched harder matter on top
cracks into what are known as block
faults, whose tilted edges form moun-
tain systems of a different type.
Mountains Under Massachusetts
Vast buried foldings of massive
crustal layers, veritable subterranean
mountain ranges that have never seen
the light of day, quite probably underlie
Massachusetts and Connecticut, Dr.
Chester R. Longwell of Yale University
suggested. He was led to this hypothesis
by a study of what are called gravity
anomalies, or differences in the pull of
gravity in different places. Areas of
stronger pull indicate the nearness of the
tops of these stationary billows of dense
rock; areas of weaker pull are presum-
ably over their valleys or troughs.
Science Ne7vs Letter, January 2, 1937
POLYANDRY VS. POLYGAMY.
IT was about a year ago that I wrote to the Forest and
Stream a brief account of the conduct of two male and
one female Virginia quail which had been confined together
for some time, and had apparently lived in perfect harmony.
An interesting case of converse relations has just come
under my observation.
Eary this spring I placed in an outdoor coop a trio of
young Virginia quail, a cock and two hens— all birds hatched
and reared in confinement, and the two sexes not related. It
has been my opinion that quail is polygamous in his nature,
or would be if he had opportunity, and this arrangement
was made for the especial purpose of giving the theory a
practical test. Everything moved along harmoniously till
about the 30th of May, one of the hens in the meantime
having begun to lay.
But on the morning named I noticed that only two of the
birds were visible, and supposing that the missing hen was
on the nest I gave the matter no attention till afternoon,
when on entering the coop I found her wedged in behind
the dust box in the comer, bruised and bleeding, with the
feathers half stripped from her back. When I released her
from her refuge and she came staggering out into the coop
the cock bird attacked her like a little fury that he was, re-
gardless of my presence, and Would soon have finished her
entirely if I had not interfered. After a day's separation I
placed the discarded hen in the coop but protected by a
smalUlattcd box. The cock bird paced up and down un-
ceasingly in front of the box, while the hen seemed as anxious
to get out as he was to get in. At the end of twenty- tour
hours* confinement in the box I released the hen once more.
The reconciliation was apparently complete, and the three
again seemed to make up a happy family. But fortunately
I had taken the precaution to arrange a retreat for the mem-
ber who had previously proved de trap, and in this I found
her late in the afternoon. Again I took her out, and again
I returned her, only to see the same apparent reconciliation.
But on the second return the male bird showed himself not
to be a monogamist from prmciple so much as for other
reasons, for this time he fixed his erratic heart upon the pre-
viously discarded spouse, and drove his former love into re-
tirement. This was too much for me, and I at once removed
the wife whom he had twice thrust otf, and have left the
two other birds together ever since.
It is perhaps hardly fair to assume that this is entirely con-
clusive. The various removals of this rejected hen estab-
lished that the one the cock bird had first chosen was the one
that had begun laying. She has continued so doing after
the removal of the odd female (which, by the way, was the
larger and finer looking of the two), and now has a nest con-
taining seventeen eggs. Had both hens begun laying and
nested at or about the same time, would the male have quar-
reled with either? I cannot say; 1 only know that m all
prior relations with the male, both hens stood on the same
footing.
In the case cited last spring, had no opportunities for nest-
ing and had not begun to lay. Had she done so, the relations
between the two male birds might have become very differ-
ent. J^Y Bebe.
Toledo, O., June 17, 1885.
1887] Psychology. 399
S^x in Government. — The task which those persons have
undertaken who desire to change the present relations of women
to government in this country is a formidable one. We refer to
the woman-suffrage movement. This journal does not enter the
domain of politics ; but the relations of the sexes have a history
far older and deeper than human government, and, as a phenom-
enon of Nature, they fall within our scope.
To those who have studied the sex problem from the scien-
tific stand-point, the doctrine that the sexes are thoroughly dis-
tinct mentally as well as physically goes without saying. That
the different functions imposed on each by Nature for countless
ages should produce characteristic mental peculiarities follows
from all laws of mental evolution. And those of each sex who
have had opportunities of studying the other probably agree
that such is the fact. A different opinion could only be enter-
tained by persons whose opportunities have been small, or by
persons who are themselves not normal types. The plain facts
are these : The function of child-bearing has long since inca-
pacitated the female sex for a longer or shorter part of her life
from taking any considerable share in the labor necessary for
support and defence. Her maternal instinct, apart from child-
bearing, is still further destructive of success in these directions.
Hence these labors have been undertaken by the male, who is not
only free from these disabilities, but has additional adaptations
for such work. The result of this division of labor has been to
develop the distinctive qualities, and the latter have caused in
turn still further divergence of function. It is demonstrated that
the sexes of civilized man are more diverse than those of savage
and primitive man, both physically and mentally.
The practical question is. Do the peculiarities of women in-
capacitate them from taking part in government ? To answer this
question we must examine the nature of the social — and in so
far political — contract under which the sexes co-operate. We
begin at the beginning. Woman is physically necessary to man.
Man is necessary to woman for support and defence. On this
basis the superstructures of civilization rest. Exceptions to this
law are relatively few and of but temporary duration. Primi-
tively, then, woman was more or less of a slave to man, much
as weaker men were to stronger men. The evolution of the
moral qualities has of course ameliorated the condition of the
weak, and especially that of woman. The present advanced
position of woman rests entirely on a foundation composed of
the moral qualities of the man. Should these qualities fail her,
her position reverts to its primitive stage. Under our present
system, should she be treated barbarously by one man, she can
call in the aid of other men for her protection. And this she
400
General Notes.
[April
is very sure of getting if her cause is good, for the administra-
tion of justice is one function of government.
Let us suppose that woman should share equally with man
the administration of justice. Could she execute her decisions
in case of the opposition of men ? Not if that opposition should
be sufficiently strong. But supposing that a majority of men
were on her side, would women stand as good a chance of justice
from their own sex as from men ? Knowledge of women an-
swers in the negative. We think women generally would prefer
to trust men for justice in preference to women. It is evident,
then, that in those departments of government which most con-
cern women, their aid is unnecessary. We do not touch on the
many questions of government ** support and protection," into
which women generally do not care to enter.
The primitive reason why men protect and support women
remains in as full force to-day as it ever did, and through it the
latter get more than justice. And if the diversity of sex charac-
ters continues to increase as it has been doing, these reasons will
grow stronger instead of weaker. We see no evil in such a pros-
pect. The passion, emotion, or sentiment of love is a great
civilizer. Like the lower creation, man puts on his best dress
under its influence. No greater evil can befall society than the
undervaluation of this sentiment. The slurs upon it, which are
so common in society and in the press, come from persons who
either do not understand the order of nature, or who are for-
bidden by some sinister destiny from conforming to it. — Coj^^ .
imortality of the Personal Consciousness. — A sympo/iium
on tDi^ subject was recently published in the Easter nupmer of
the Cmistian Register {\5mXzx\2Si) periodical of Bostork^^^ighteen
scientist^ all American excepting one (Dr. A. R^^Wallace, now
in this coVmtry), sent short articles expressing their views on
the following three questions, propounded/^ the editor of the
Register : " l.^re there any facts in tjic possession of modern
science which make it difficult to Jx^ve in the immortality of
the personal consdousness ? 2/\^ there anything in the dis-
coveries of science Vhich wo^rfd support or strengthen the belief
in immortality? 3. E^p v0u consider the question beyond the
pale of science altoget^ii(f ?"
The replies are v^rfous^and may be classified as follows :
1. The evideijjB^rom scmQce is opposed to a belief in immor-
tality (4).
A. No^fhrmative evidence mentioned. Leidy, Ward, New-
comb,
Immortality a gift of God. T^S. Hunt.
2. Agnostic (l).
E. S. Morse.
3. Science not unfavorable (8).
Mwrmon Vnairwtmr
faiiflcf Hmty Ridti,
Halting Etdiitmenti
on* ar« patriotto» hut tkelr
im
tkm
tem«ta» mtm m^ttimm
taBffl«« mm Wttk tli« nmyrr
Tli«r hmw speelal
i«ff«Uitl«Mi aW«t tk* klmA of «m*
«orwe«r tker.«kaU don* while tko
MITT kM Its owa Mmm om tkUi
— > Tltal snblect.
So yootcrdar tko Natj Depart-
■loatt koard from soaio Mormons
ot Salt Lake City* aakins if tke
reffalatloae iMmld be walTed la
faTor of tko Mormon otrlea* in
order tkat some of tke sect could i
!,iM<^.
fu.u^<Sj>M vJLk ^vutvj^
JOSEPH SMITH — BOOK OF MORMON.
136
ment, (which is a theocracy,) and in the nature especially of their
doraestic relations.
With regard to the first of these, it is not my design to give
more than a brief outline, referring the theological student to a trea-
tise on this subject, about, as I understand, to be published by Lieu-
tenant Gunnison, who was attached to the party, and who has paid
especial attention to this subject.
The claim of the Mormons is, that they constitute the only true
church now upon the earth; that all other denominations of Chris-
tians, so called, are out of the true path to Heaven, which can only
be attained through the administration of the ordinances of their
church, by the " Melchisedec priesthood." This, they assert, w^as re-
moved from the earth some eighteen hundred years ago, since which
period, as they insist, no true church has existed, until, in 1826,
their founder, Joseph Smith, was visited by an angel from Heaven.
This favoured man was instructed by the heavenly messenger in the
way of truth, and led to a spot where, concealed in a stone box
buried in the earth, w^ere a number of records, written upon golden
plates, and in a language called by him the "reformed Eg3'ptian."
From this box a portion of the records were taken by the angel and
given to Joseph, upon whom was also conferred the "power and
gift of revelation," by which he was enabled to translate the writing
graven upon the plates. This he did, and gave the result to the
world, as the ^^ Book of Mormon,''^ Joseph, they say, was also or-
dained to the "Melchisedec priesthood," with the power of knowledge
in all languages, the gifts of the Spirit, and the authority of "bind-
ing and loosing." He and an associate were constituted apostles to
preach the "gospel," and to establish among the nations the "church
of Jcvsus Christ of the latter-day saints." In 1830, a church was
organized, consisting of six members only, which has since grown
60 as to count its disciples by hundreds of thousands.
The Bible used by the Protestant Christian world is acknow-
ledged by them to be of Divine origin and authority, but they as-
sert that it has been much corrupted and interpolated — so much so
as to require in part a new translation, which has been accordingly
completed by their prophet Joseph, directly inspired for the pur-
pose, and the book is soon to be published. They claim for the
" Book of Mormon " the same Divine origin, and hold it to be equally
authoritative with our Scriptures as a rule of faith and practice.
In addition, they have the direct revelations which have heretofore
been made to the seer, and which are recorded in the "Book of
136
PRIVATE AND DOMESTIC RELATIONS.
DoctriDCs and Covenants;" and they also continue to receive, as
intimations of the Divine will, such communications as are now
made to his successor from time to time, for their guidance, not only
in matters of faith and doctrine, but in those also of worldly policy
and the concerns of every-day life. In the gift of miracles, and
healing of the sick by the laying on of hands by the elders of the
church, they are firm believers; and I have met more than one
who has assured me not only that they had been eye-witnesses of
the miraculous cures thus performed, but had themselves been the
subjects of them.
The mode of worship is, in its general arrangement, the same
as that adopted by most Protestant denominations who do not use
printed ritual; to wit, singing, prayer, and a sermon or exhortation
from the pulpit. A band of music is stationed behind the choir of
singers, and not only aids in the devotional services, but resales
the audience before and after the close of the exercises.
But it is in their private and domestic relations that tliis sin-
gular people exhibit the widest departure from the habits and prac-
tice of all others denominating themselves Christian. I refer to
what has been generally termed the "spiritual wife system," the
practice of which was charged against them in Illinois, and served
greatly to prejudice the public mind in that State. It was then, I
believe, most strenuously denied by them that any such practice
prevailed, nor is it now openly avowed, either as a matter sanc-
tioned by their doctrine or discipline. But that polygamy does
actually exist among them cannot be concealed from any one of
the most ordinary observation, who has spent even a short time
in this community. I heard it proclaimed from the stand, by the
president of the church himself, that he had the right to take a
thousand ^ives, if he thought proper ; and he defied any one to
prove from the Bible that he had not. At the same time, I have
never known any member of the community to avow that he him-
self had more than one, although that such was the fact was as
well known and understood as any fact could be.
If a man, once married, desires to take him a second helpmate,
he must first, as with us, obtain the consent of the lady intended'
and that of her parents or guardians, and afterward the approval
of the seer or president, without which the matter cannot proceed.
The woman is then " sealed " to him under the solemn sanction of
the church, and stands, in all respects, in the same relation to the
man as the wife that was first married. The union thus formed is con-
*
PLURALITY OP WIVES.
137
ib
sidered a perfectly virtuous and honourable one, and the lady main-
tains, without blemish, the same position in society to which she
would be entitled were she the sole wife of her husband. Indeed,
the connection being under the sanction of the only true priesthood,
is deemed infinitely more sacred and binding than any marriage
among the gentile world, not only on account of its higher and more
sacred authority, but inasmuch as it bears directly upon the future
state of existence of both the man and the woman; for it is the
doctrine of the church that no woman can attain to celestial glory
without the husband^ nor can he arrive at full perfection in the
next world without at least one wife: and the greater the number
he is able to take with him, the higher will be his seat in the celestial
paradise.
All idea of sensuality, as the motive of such unions, is most in-
dignantly repudiated ; the avowed^ object being to raise up, as rapidly
as possible, " a holy generation to the Lord," who shall build up his
kingdom on the earth. Purity of life, in all the domestic relations,
is strenuously inculcated; and they do not hesitate to declare, that
when they shall obtain the uncontrolled power of making their own
civil laws, (which will be when they are admitted as one of the States
of the Union,) they will punish the departure from chastity in the
severest manner, even by death.
As the seer or president alone possesses the power to approve of
these unions, so also he alone can absolve the parties from their
bonds, should circumstances in his judgment render it at any time
either expedient or necessary. It may easily be perceived, then, what
a tremendous influence the possession of such a power must give to
him who holds it, and how great must be the prudence, firmness,
sagacity, and wisdom required in one who thus stands in the rela-
tion of confidential adviser, as well as of civil and ecclesiastical ruler,
over this singularly constituted community.
Upon the practical working of this system of plurality of wives,
I can hardly be expected to express more than a mere opinion.
Being myself an "outsider" and a "gentile," it is not to be sup-
posed that I should have been permitted to view more than the
surface of what is in fact as yet but an experiment, the details of
which are sedulously veiled from public view. So far, however,
as my intercourse with the inhabitants afibrded me an opportunity
of judging, its practical operation was quite different from what I
had anticipated. Peace, harmony, and cheerfulness seemed to pre-
vail, where my preconceived notions led me to look for nothing but
138
PRACTICAL WORKIXa OF THE SYSTEM.
the exhibition of petty jealousies, envy, bickerings, and strife. Con-
fidence and sisteriy affection among the different members of the
family seemed pre-eminently conspicuous, and friendly intercourse
among neighbours, with balls, parties, and merry-makings at each
others' houses, formed a prominent and agreeable feature of the soci-
ety. In these friendly reunions the president, with his numerous
family, mingled freely, and was ever an honoured and welcome guest,
tempering by his presence the exuberant hilarity of the young, and
not unfrequently closing with devotional exercises the gayety of a
happy evening.
There are many other curious points contained in their religious
creed, but it is not my purpose here to write a theological treatise
upon their views. The effect of the system, as may be well supposed,
is to render the people in a high degree separate and peculiar; and
to prevent, not only all amalgamation, but even any intimate associ-
ation, with other communities.
To this irreconcilable difference, not in speculative opinions only,
but in habits, manners, and customs necessarily growing out of
them, may, I think, in a great measure, be attributed the bitter
hostility of the people among whom they formerly dwelt, and
which resulted in their forcible expulsion. The same causes of
social incompatibility which existed then exist now, and in much
greater strength — the community being freed from the pressure
of public opinion that then surrounded them; and, although the
freest toleration is (no doubt sincerely) proclaimed toward any who
may choose to settle among them, yet I do not see how it is pos-
sible for the members of any other Christian societies, all of which
are theoretically and practically opposed to their views, to exist
among them without constant collision, jealousy, and strife. The
result, therefore, must be the establishment here of a people of
one faith, the fundamental principles of whose civil government
will, under the lead of the ecclesiastical hierarchy, be framed to
accord with that faith, to build up and support it, and to exclude
from all participation in its administration every element that
does not fully coincide with its requirements. AVhen what is now
but a Territory shall have become a sovereign State, with the un-
controlled power of making its own laws, this will undoubtedly be
done ; and we shall then see in our midst a State as different from
the rest of the Union in faitli, manners, and customs, as it is
widely separated by the vast plains and inhospitable deserts that
Eurround it. That such a State will soon be formed, no reflecting
u
CLou^^U^o^ (^^^o^^ _ (^ay /?'^>
r> the Indians he was known as Chuck-a-
ma-ha, which, translated, means. The
Man W ho Laughs Much. The plainsmen
called him Old Baldy, because he never
appeared abroad except on the back of a
little bald-faced pony. To the scattering
white farmers in that section, who lived
upon Indian leases, called improvements, he
went by the name of Tom Fuller. At home
each one of his four wives called him Tom,
though each with a different accent. The
twenty-five or thirty children who owed to
him their birthright, learned early, from
the bad boys of a white neighbor, to call
him the Old Man. For the sake of conven-
ience and brevity in this story, he will be
called by the name his white neighbors gave
him, Tom Fuller.
Tom was a Euchee Indian. The Euchee is
a tribe that dwells among the Creeks of the
Indian Territory, enjoying the property and
'^gislative tribal rights of Creek citizens,
but retaining their own language, customs
and religion. Among these is the inherent
right of every head of the family to as many
wives as he can induce to accept the pro-
tection of his name and shelter. The Euchee
chief, with only one or two wives to work
for him, is regarded as being poor indeed.
But Tom Fuller was no ordinary blanket In-
dian. Long ago, when he was a roystering
young buck who wore three eagle feathers
plaited \n his long braid of hair, and fine
moccasins on his feet, he planned great
things for the future. To begin with, he
selected as the place of abode for his future
family the crest of a prairie knoll which
commanded a wide view of the plains upon
three sides, while upon the other was a
convenient forest which would furnish fuel
and fence timber for generations to come.
At no great distance was a small, everlast-
ing creek that would provide a bountiful
supply of water. To a white man who came
that way looking for a place to pasture his
stock Tom gave a grazing and farming lease
upon all the land the other wanted, on con-
dition that he would build him a log house
of two rooms on the top of the knoll, and
also fence in and break a sofka patch of a
few acres on the rich slope at the foot of
the knoll. Tom himself was too bus^ at-
tending ball games, pony races and buck
dances to do any work himself. What was
the use of working when he could get a
white man to do the job much better for
practically nothing. Was Tom not part
owner of all that vast domain, and if the
white man was willing to work for him for
the simple right to let his cattle run on the
public domain, why not let him do it? So
one day, without the least effort upon his
part, when he was about twenty years of
age, Tom found himself the owner of a two-
room house, and a six acre sofka patch, all
fenced and broken and ready to be planted.
As he gazed upon his new possessions he
regretted that since the white man had been
such an easy thing to manipulate, that he
had not put in the contract that he was
to plant and cultivate his field, as well as
fence and break it, and he gave a sigh of
regret over the wasted opportunity and de-
cided that unless his field was to lie fallow
he would have to get a squaw.
Twenty miles to the south resided old
Chief Big Horn. Tom knew the chief had a
score or two of marriageable daughters, and
asked only a pony apiece for them. A day's
ride to the north dwelt the Pawnees, who
361
362
Ainslee's Magazine
The Fiftli Wife
363
had more ponies than they knew what to do
with, and Tom had long ago become an ex-
pert horse-thief. To think was to act with
Tom. He made a night visit to the country
of the Pawnees, with such success that when
he appeared at Big Horn's range a few days
later he was driving six as likely ponies as
any Indian could want. As he desired to
get rid of his stock as quickly as possible,
he bargained for two wives from the chief,
and traded the other horses to him for a
wild hog claim in Deep Fork bottom. His
father-in-law threw in an old buffalo hide, a
sofka stool and a lot of advice about how
to get the best work out of the two wives.
With his new possessions, Tom set out for
home astride his remaining pony. His two
new wives walked beside him, and carried
the household furniture, which consisted of
the buffalo hide, the sofka stool and an
iron pot— a wedding present from one of his
mothers-in-law. They reached the house
before nightfall. The next day Tom went to
call on his white neighbor and traded him
the buffalo skin for enough corn and potatoes
to plant his farm. Besides, he borrowed a
hoe. Then he took his two brides down to
the field, and, sitting astride the fence, di-
rected the job of planting. His wives, how-
ever, were experts, and, after a few hours
watching, Tom decided they could get along
without his presence. He went back to the
house, and, selecting a smooth place m the
puncheon floor, he lay down and slept the
rest of the day. With two willing hands m
his field, a good wild hog claim in the bot-
tom to furnish meat, and now and then a
maverick that got in his way, Tom pros-
pered. As the years went by he came to be
regarded as one of the wise men of the
tribe. So well did his first double matri-
monial overture pan out that before long he
went courting again, and a third wife came
home with him. A room was added to the
house on the knoll, a few more acres added
to the field, and another white man secured
an improvement under the protecting care
of Judge Fuller -for Tom had gotten into
politics and had been elected Judge of the
Third Judicial District of the Muskogee
Nation. He held court in his house, and the
prisoners were either whipped or shot, ac-
cording to sentence, in front of his doorway.
The next year wife number four was added
to the household; another cabin was built
and the sofka patch once more underwent a
change of boundaries. Now the Tom Fuller
ranch, as it became known, comprised fully
twenty acres of cultivated ground. Tom's
full corn pens in winter were the envy and
admiration of every Indian for a hundred
miles around, and Tom's kids became the
terror of two counties, for while all this
had been going on, so had the years. There
had been troubles, too. The smallpox had
broken out on the knoll, and when it died
away there was a good-sized family grave-
yard started on the north side of the houses,
among the peach trees that had grown up
there.
..Hi. father in law threw in an old buffalo hide, a sofka stool and a lot of advice about
"His fathei -in-law 'jJ'J^Wjj;"^^^ j^e best work out o£ the two wives."
Then Tom got into trouble over a cattle
traLrction. which put him into ja,! and
court, and finally the pen, where he served
Jio years as a United States pnsoner and
la"nKe shoemaking trade, but he never
followed it for a liveli-
hood after he returned
home.
Then one of his boys,
a roystering chip off the
old block, was accused
of having murdered a
ranchman. The lawyers
who defended him and
saved him with a life
sentence for man-
slaughter got nearly all
Tom's stock for fees. But
nothing could quench
the ardor or energy of
the old man. as he was
now called, and at the
age of sixty years,
when the hot blood of
youth is supposed to
have been cooled by the
snows of many winters,
Tom Fuller fell in love.
This brings us to the
reason for this story.
Tom's previous mar-
riages had all been a
matter of business or
convenience. Sentiment
had never before en-
tered into any part of
his make-up. Life had
been to him a mere
question of living and
getting the most out of
things. He had been
successful. He had cat-
tle and ponies galore,
and a troop of marriage-
able daughters contin-
nallv ailded to his store,
Sher W working at home or getting mar-
r ed Tom was careful to get full value for
hTs daughTers, and once, when a young buck
had tried to steal away one of them without
having paid the price, the old man had him
arrested and brought before him in his ca-
pacity as judge, and forthwith sentenced
K to be shot' Friends interceded and ad-
vLnced the P"ce demanded for the girl,
whereupon the old man remitted the sen
Tence and gave the happy couple a silver
ring and his blessing. .
Now, Tom's wives had grown old and tat
and ugly. They talked too much, and he no
longer found pleasure in their society. He
nent a good deal of time away from home
in the town which had grown up but a few
ni les avTay, and where he frequently got
Tom found favor in the widow's sight."
-i,.nnif 1 ma a*'© he had learned to
'°"kr ret™ a.wa,s stopped at a
l.tUe hotel kept by a buxom «*» ,«' »J,™'.
''\t a's'S; t "ow St" "Vo,: tL
K in the wi"o* »isht, who mad. no
I „t i.ttin^ it be linown that her pur-
prinloLIng fo Iho Territory was to marry
The Fifth Wife
364
Ainslee's Magazine
365
right, and in that way secure a rich farm
and a permanent home for herself and half-
a-dozen little Grants, pledges of her first
adventure on the matrimonial sea. She knew
all about the quartette of squaws down on
Fuller's Ranch. She had seen them often
when they came to town, but she ascertained
also that Tom had never been legally bound
to a single one of them, and she had no
notion of interfering with the sofka patch
and the establishment on the knoll. She
made a short campaign, and Tom, flattered
nearly to death, fell head over ears in love
with the widow, who, while far from being
a beauty, was a veritable Helen in com-
parison with the four fat women on the
knoll.
The wedding would take place in the fall ;
it was now July. Tom and the widow kept
their happiness to themselves, and no one
even suspected the sensation that was com-
ing when corn was ready to husk, least of
all the family on the knoll. They were
mildly surprised one day when their liege
lord and master came home from town duly
and properly sober, and brought with him a
white carpenter. They were more so the
next day when wagons with lumber and more
men came, and immediately in front of the
log cabins in which they dwelt, there was
begun the groundwork of a pretentious
frame cottage. Their wonder and that of
all the neighbors and children grew with
the house. Many questions were asked, but
Judge Fuller kept his counsel. When the
house was finished it was carpeted and fur-
nished and admired by the four wives, who
never doubted for an instant but that this
beautiful house was intended for them, as a
reward for their years of toil and devotion.
But when all was done and the judge locked
the doors, and put the keys in his pocket
and drove away without a word, they were
disappointed, but not undeceived. In town,
the expectant bridegroom had been equally
successful in keeping his plans from being
known to the widow, so that until the very
day of the wedding, after the license had
been secured, the preacher engaged, and
the astonished guests bidden to witness the
ceremony in the hotel parlor, no inkling of
the mutual surprise in store for them had
reached either the four wives at the knoll or
the widow in town. Only the carpenters
who built the house knew that there was
going to be trouble on the morrow, and they
had been admonished by the judge to keep
their mouths shut. The wedding of the
Widow Grant 8nd Judge Tom Fuller was the
sensation of the hour, and that Dight the
couple received a truly royal charivari, in
which every cowboy who heard of it in time
to get to town took a share, and more noise
was made than at the capture of San Juan.
As several of Roosevelt's Roughriders were
present at both engagements, they ought to
know.
The next morning the judge went to the
local livery stable and presently returned
with a handsome new buggy and team. In-
forming his bride that he had bought it for
their wedding trip, he invited her to go for
a drive. This was the first surprise, apd she
chided him gently for his extravagance. She
had lain awake of nights planning how she
would invest his money. She had fully deter-
mined to put the five hundred acre farm on
the Arkansas in wheat that fall, and in other
things her active brain had figured out large
profits. Contrary to the judge, her former
marriage had been for love, and this was
purely a business affair, although she con-
sidered the judge not at all a bad-looking
Indian. The dapple grays stepped out hand-
somely and swung into a fast trot on the
level prairie road toward the knoll, where
three momentous surprises were waiting —
one for the bride, one for the quartette of
wives, and another for the unsuspecting
bridegroom, whose spirits rose as each mile
passed. So long and so absolutely had his
word been law, that no suspicion of the
brewing storm clouded his happiness. In a
few hours they came in sight of the knoll,
as they swept out on the prairie from the
timber of the creek bottom. There, white in
the morning sun, stood the new cottage. The
judge checked up the grays and looked
proudly at his new spouse.
''How do you like 'um?'' he asked. /
She turned one startled look from the
house to the judge and exclaimed: ''Judge
Fuller, have you been such an old foo! as to
put your money in a house like that way out
here on the prairie?''
The judge smiled.
"Him big house," he said. "Ciots fine
chair an' stove in 'um. Him for you.
By this time they had reached the door
and the judge sprang out with all the agility
of a young man bringing home his first
bride, paying not the least attention to the
troop of dusky, dirty children of all ages
and conditions, with four fat, wondering
faces in the background.
"This home," he said, with a stately wave
of his hand. "All for you. Fat women they
work for you. You boss of the ranch."
^
«
By this time the erstwhile widow was in a
towering rage. Her face was a flower of
crimson.
"Drat you, Tom Fuller!" she exclaimed.
"Haven't you got a lick of sense? Do you
think for a moment that I'd live out
here with all these niggers? What do you
take me for? When did you build this
house?"
Now, nothing gives an Indian more deadly
offense than to call him a negro, and as a
dozen or more of the younger Tom Fullers
looked on. Then, with just the suspicion of
a smile of satisfaction, as her new-made
spouse sputtered out a string of strange
oaths, she gathered up the reins, touched
the grays with the whip and wheeled rapidly
off toward the town.
She arrived in time to learn that the
livery man held a lien on the team for $500,
that the herd of cattle had been sold to
build the house, and the five hundred acre
farm was leased for three years to pay for
the furniture.
*'They kept him there on a diet of sofka and water for a whole month."
spoke English better even than their parent,
her words were quickly translated to the
four women in the background, with the
result that they at once came to the front,
and put a few direct questions to the judge
in Euchee. He answered in the same tongue,
and then, as the carpenters predicted, some-
X thing happened. Before the luckless bride-
gK^pm had time to grasp the situation they
had jounced upon him and scratched his
face.^\They pulled his hair and shrieked and
yelled I^luchee oaths, while the judge, unable
to defend himself from this combined attack
of so mi^ch avoirdupois, brought into play
every English cuss word he had ever heard,
while the children all joined in the tumult.
For the space of a minute wife number five
As the judge did not show up for a month
afterward she filed suit for a divorce, alleg-
ing non-support and desertion, and secured
it at the next term of court.
It was not until long afterward that she
learned that the quartette of wives at the
knoll, after pummeling the judge to their
hearts' content, locked him up in one of the
cabins and kept him there on a diet of sofka
and water for a whole month, while they
took possession of the handsome residence
he had built as a surprise for the widow.
To this good day Judge Tom Fuller has
made no further attempt to add another
wife to his family. And it is said that he is
the most henpecked husband in the whole
Euchee tribe.
^
MEMORANDUM RESPKCTING POLYGANIY AMONft MAMMALS
The hahit of polygamy amori^ mammals is not ^ene^-al, biit is res-
tricted to certain groups, and in a few instances to certain species
in monogamous groups. So far as I am aware there are no polygamous
Species in the gr^at orders comprising the Bats, Edentates, insecti-
vors, and Rodents, and among terrestrial Carnivores the Lion is the
only polygamous species I know of. Among pelagic Carnivores, on Jie
con:>rary, polygamy is Dhe rule, particularly among the Rared-Seals.
In the case of T-he Hair seals there seems to be some doubt as to
whether certain species are polygam.ous or monogamous. Fror personal
ohse^-vation I know positively that the Hooded Seal is monqgamous,
and I ar almost equally certain that the Harp and Harbor Seals are
monogamous, "'he Sea Elephant of the South Seas, Uiough a hair seal^
is knovm to be polygamous, maintaining harems comparable in sane
respects with those of the Fur-Seals. This is the only well anthen-
ticated Instance of polygamy among Hair Seals, and it may be re-
marked that the Sea Elephant is the most aberrant and highly spe-
cialized m.ember of the whole family as well as tho one in ^xch
theri is the greatest discrepancy in size between the sexes. 80 far
as I know the seals are the only amphibious mammals in which the
polygamous habit exists.
Ungulati
cattle, sheep, deer, antelopes, wild horses, and so on, most of
whic}i possess horns or antlers and are remarkable for their fighting
propensities
It seems to be a principle ainong polygamous animals that the
males are much lamer than the females or possess superior means of
carryinf^ on aggressive warfare, since the males of all polygamous
species fi-'.ht esnom themselves for the possession of the females.
This leads to the cattses that have led to the development of
the polygamous habit. Polygamy is a factor in sexual selection, but
it does not represent the first stage of sexual selection, being
preceded by promiscuity and the acquisition of superior fitting
powers in the male sex. Among the males of gregarious species pos-
sessing superior means of defense the struggle for the possession
of the female results in excessive development of sucl, parts of the
body as are used as .veapons of defense or offense. The in.reasing
development of these weapons goes hand in hand ™ith increasing
sharpness in the stru^^le for the females until polygamy follows
praniscuity in many of the gregarious species, m our o«n country
the Elk and Buffalo are notorious examples of polygan-.ous animals,
sirv-.le bulls possessi>v^ large harems, *ich they defend with the
most jealous vigilance at the cost of many bloody battles and not
rarely at the cost of their lives, for other vigorous bulls conti-
ually beset the masters of these harems whor they meet in battle
from time to time, the victor always claimir^ the harem, unless,
as is sometimes the case, both ccmbatants are killed in the conflict,
in which case a new vigorous male at once takes possession.
That dcr.9stic-aion tends to produce or hasten the polygamous
., , !>,.+ in fhiq case the determining cause is man's
habit is well-known, hut in tnis cas. on.. ^^^ t.
1 ««i««+-5r^n c^inoe Durelv economic reasons make
selection, not mtural selection, since purei..
it desirable that one male should serve as many females as possible.
At the same time, domestication even thou^,h i- complete has an un-
doubted tendency to bring about polygamy. The common House Rats and
Mice are believed to be polygamous, thus constituting a notable
exception among the great order of Rodents. Darvin states: "It
deserves notice that the instinct of pairing with a single female
is easily lost under domestication. The Wild Duck is strictly
monogamous. The domestic Duck, highly poly-amous." (Darwin, Sexual
Selection, Appleton's A!>:erican edition, 1875, p. 220).
yopuJUti^^
• *^%<^ — ^■a**^.*
C. Hart Merriam
Papors
BANC MSS
80/18 c
mmmtm
^"m
«'■■,)" • ■ v.«v,"^V''*';- \' :■■'■* .\,'- ,■'
POPULATION - CALIFORNIA
Let us see to :7hat extent the Indians had "vacated" Cal-
ifornia before the Americans came. In Chapter V it was shown
that there were sixty-seven and a half Indians to the square
mile for forty miles along the Lower Klanath in 1870. Before
the whites ca'^e loubtless there were one hundred, tut we will
taKe the former figure. Let us suppose there were six thousand
miles of streams in the state yielding salmon; that would give
a population of four hundred and five thousand. In the early
stages of my Investigation I was led to believe that wild oats
w
furnished a very large source of supply, hut have abandoned
that idea as erroneous. In all oaK- forests, acorns yielded
y/5/ y/6
at /least four-sevenths of their subsistence, fish perhaps two-
sevenths; on the treeless plains the proportion of fish was con-
siderably larger, and various seeds contributed say one-seventh.
There are far more acorns in the sierra and the Coast Range than
on the Klanath, and all the interior rivers yielded salmon near-
ly as abundantly as that river. I think three hundred thousand
might be added to the above figure in consideration of the great-
er fertility of Central and Southern California; this would give
seven hundred and five thousand Indians in the State.
Let us take certain limited areas. The pioneers estimate
the aboriginal population of Pound Valley, r:hen they first vis-
ited it, all the way from five thousand to twenty thousand. One
thousand white people in it would be considered a very fair pop-
POPULATI^H - CALIFCRHIA
ulation, if indeed it would not croTrd it. Mr. Christy esti-
TTiates that there r^ere from three hundred to five hundred In-
dians in Coyote Valley near UKiah; now there are eight vhite
far:ilies there, and they thinX they have none too imioh elbow-
room. General Bidnell states that in 1849 there :7ere at least
one thousand souls in the village of the Korusi (Colusa). A
Mr. Pobinson pointed out to me t^e site of a village on Van
Dusen's PorK vrhioh he thought contained one thousand people
in 1850. Several other instances might he adduced if necessa-
ry. I saw enough in Northern California to convince me that
there is many a valley in that section which once contained
more Indians than it will of whites for the next century. The
natives drew their stores from wide forests all around and from
the waters; the whites depend chiefly on the valley itself.
The very prevalence of the crir.e of infanticide points to
an over-fruitfulness and an over-poimlation. - Powers, Tribes
of California (Contributions to North Am. Ethnology, Vol. Ill)
pp. 415-6, 1877.
The following extracts are from a letter by Mr Powers, Nov. ?;,
1876, to Major Powell in response to a request to m.odify this
estimate (ibid 2-3):
POPULATION - CALIPCPHIA
My Dear Sir: Your letter asKing me to r.odify r^ estinates
as to the aboriginal population of California has been received
and carefully connidered. 'nien you wished me to strike out the
matter relating to origin and language, I did it cheerfully, be-
cause I was obliged to adrlt that it rras written sor-ewhat super-
ficially on a subject that deranded profound study. But this
is a different case. I traveled years in California, penetrat-
ed the rei^'Otest valleys, and talKed with scores of trustvrorthy
r-en—men like General Bidwell, Judge Steele, Pepresentative
Pairchild, and others—who had been anong the Indians ten, twen-
ty, thirty years, and seen them in their prime. These men gave
me solid facts respecting their own limited areas. I know that
the estimates of pioneers as to the population of large tracts
often wild and unreliable, but they should certainly be able
to give a close guess as to single villages or valleys only a
are
few miles square.
vmat can I do with these facts? Take, for instance, the
census made by Ormond along the lower Klamath; take the state-
ment of Captain Sutter that he had over 400 Indians, old and
young, about him at Fort Sutter; take the ctatem.ent of Claude
Cheney that he had 50 or 60 about him on his ranch; take the
f isrures of the old padres, which show that there were about
4,000 at San Miguel Lission at one time. In 1831 there were
POPULATION - CALIPOPHIA
18,683 Indians domeBtloated at the various missions of the
State. Take the statement of General Bidwell that, in 1849,
there rnust have been 1,000 Indians in the single village vrhere
Colusa now stands; suppose he estimated the numher t^ioe too
large; take 500; and no^r there are not above 20. How can I
fly in the faoe of such facts as these? The state is full of
them. Kit Carson says there were thousands in Napa Valley in
1829; but in 1859 he could not find a tenth, no, not a twen-
tieth, part of them, and now there are not 50 in the whole val-
ley .(/^2
*** ^ftt I have waded too many rivers and climbed too m.any
mountains to abate one jot of my opinions or beliefs for any
carpet-Knight who wields a compiling-pen in the office of the
or . If any critic, sitting in his comfortable
parlor in New York, and reading about the sparse aboriginal
populations of the cold forests of the Atlantic States, can
overthrow any of my conclusions /with a dash of his pen, what
Is the use of the booK at all? As Luther said, at the Diet
of Worm.s, "Here I stand; I cannot do otherwise." — ./tM Z-!>
DECREASE AlH) EXTEKvIIlTATIOH
There is everjr reason to believe that the native population, from
XT -* 1 J. vWv
uhe date of the discovery of California to the time.it ^;/as filiriveled
^y
oppresive contact with foreigners, had remained reasonably ^t3^/vvd*ACC.
It may be assumed therefore thai
oOCTui
c
approximately ^^0 HO
the number of Indians a\ the beginning of the Inst century! and
50,QWthe number in 18M.i I have not had ti e to comT)lete the
^
search for data bearing on the rate of decrease and the numbers
present in different years, but the following figuros, so far as they
go^ indicate plainly the general ^^^^^^^ — jsWv ^^"^SauSl^ of the pop-
ulation.
(•^
During the height of the gold period ,'\l85o/l853/
(disregarding
Schoolcraft»s absurdly low estimate of 32,000, and Barbour and Wozen-
croft's exa^'Tgerated guess of 200,000'
were published by men^oonvoyoont ■ wi
300,000), at least three estimates
Adam Johnson, Sub-agent in charge of the Valley Indians, gave the
number as 80,000;
E.F.Beale, Supt. of Indian Affairs, as 75,000-100,000; and
the Commissioner of Indian Affairs^ as 100,000. The mean of these
is 88,750, which probably is not far out of t'lo way.
In 1856 Biodsoo estimated tiie number at about 48,000, but-k-wc^foj^
several tribes
and his figure
•:fcc W
too low.
Beginning with 1860 and continuing to the present time the
Federal Census has recorded the number of Indians as follows
\ In 18G0
1870
' 1880
1890
1900
31 , 338
29 , 025
20,385
16,624
15,377
In spite of obvious errors and discrepancies these statistics
approximately
ar e of c on s id e r alj 1 e > value and in th e main
correct Si piey doubtless err consi|«w35y- in underj^stimating the
nuiriber* of wild or 'uncivilized' Indians living away from the rcsorva-
tions. The omission of this class— or its reduction to an absurdity'
is conspicuous in tho Census of 1890, where)^only 43."
A-COUld
'not ta3£od' and not nn r^mi'vcitionii. ^The actual number <u
not have been less than 1500 and probably exceeded 2000.
past c
'f The tremendous decrease tk'aThas taken place during the
cntury— a decrease amounting to the complete annihilation of
scores of tribes and the reduction to scattered remnants of scores
. of others-is due wholly to the coming of the whiteman^;vP ^^^® ^^-^^
days of the Mission Padres,^ui ..lyr.voonn'bncnn Tfn^.o]^has\l«^pt^ to the
n in the main gradual,
present time. ''^ilc wiiia
there were two periods in which its rate was suddenly and greatly
acce
lerated. 'rhe first of these was the period immediately following
the c
pel
onfiscation of the missions, begiraiing in 1834; tho second tho
•iod immediately following the discovery of gold, beginning in 1848.
The decrease following the mission period was startlingly rapid.
^•The four years imrr.ediately precedin,^; the confiscatioii of the missions
were years of unprecedented prosperity and of markedjncrease_in the
^^u^^er of neophytes, ...^....^.^W^^^^
INDIMI POPULATION OF CALIFORJIIA IllboS
The Census report of the Secretary of State of California for
1853 gives the "domesticated Indians" as numbering 33,539. Wltardl;
half the tribes of the state were visited by or even known to the
enumerators. -
Office of Indian Affairs,
Bulletin 2S (1923).
INDIAN FOPUIATIOK OF THE UNITED STATES., JUNE 30, 1923
TOTAL 344,303
Ji
T
Alabama :
Not under as©nt.
405
Arizona:
Camp Verde Agsncy:
Mojave Apache,
Colorado River Agency:
Mojave Ohemehuevi,
Fort Apache Agsncy:
Tlblte Mountain Apache,
Havasupai Agency:
Hc.vasupai,
Eopi Agency:
Hopi ,
NavajOj
Kaibab Agency:
Kaibab Paiute,
Leupp Agency:
Navajo,
Navajo Agency:
Navajo^
Piina Agency:
Maricopa (Gila River),
Pima,
Papa go.
Salt River Agency:
Maricopa,
Mojave Apache,
Pina ,
San Carlos Agency:
Apache and Mojave,
Sells Agency:
Papa go,
Truxton Canon Agency:
Tialapai,
T7e stern Navajo Agency:
Hopi,
Navajo,
Paiute ,
7
496
1,130
2,590
164
2,336
2,500
198
980
11,280
267
4,629
1,104
127
212
963
2,518
4,568
440
307
5,989
197 v' 42,015
Arkansas :
Hot under cgent^
106
California:
Bishop Agency:
Moaclie ,
Paiute,
Sjhcshoni,
Fort Bidwell Agency:
Digger , '^
Paiute ,
Pit River,
Fort Yuma Agency:
Cocopah,
Yuiia ,
Paiute ,
Mojave^
Green-ville Agency:
Redding district (various * ^ / '
tribes),
Hoopa Valley Agency:
Bear River j Crescent City,
Eel River, Hupa, Klamath
River, Smith River, Blue Lake,
Mission Agency:
Mission Indians and remnants
of other small bands in southern
California,
Round Valley Agency:
Conco^w, Ukie, etc.
Tule River Agency:
107
1,268
103
5
211
386
27
826
2
2
729
2,248
1,913
2,807
2,017
684
'/
13,335
Colorado:
Consolidated Ute Agency:
£;outhern Ute,
Ute l:ountainj
344
437
781
Connecticut :
Not under agent.
Delavare:
Not under agent
159
I
4
mst.rict of Columbia:
Not under agent,
37
-2-
■■
}
f
Florida:
Seninole Agency:
Seminole.
461
Geor gia :
Not under agent ^
125
I daho :
Coeur d^Alene Agency:
Coeur d'Alene,
Kelirpell,
Kcotenai,
Fort Hall Agency:
Bannock, Shorshoni^ and Skull Valley,
Fort Lap^ai Agency:
ilez Perce,
Illinois:
Uot \xnder agent.
Indiana :
Not under agent.
lo^^^a :
Sac and Fox Sanatorium,
Kansas:
Pota'watomi Agency;
Icwi,
Kicloipoo,
Pota'VTatonii,
Sac and Fox,
Kentucky:
Not under agent.
Louisiana:
Not under agent.
601
78
129
1,761
1,415
3,984
194
125
354
3S8
277
803
S3
1,511
57
-1
1,066
l!a ine :
Not under agent.
839
Ifcryland:
Not under agent.
32
-3-
lias saohuse tie:
Wot under agent.
550
Wichiaan:
Mackinac Agency:
L'Anse, Vieux Deeert, and
Ontonagon Bends of Chippevia,
Kot under agent*-
Sco-ttered ChippeT©., Ottavra,
Pota^ratotai, and others.
i.iinnesota:
Consolidated Chippem Agency:
Fotid du Lac,
Grand Portage,
Kett Le.ke,
Leech Lake,
Tihite Earth,
Pipestone Agency i
Red Lake Agency,
1,214
6,417
1,269
356
602
1,856
7,635
303
1,633
7,631
13,654
V
t
Mississippi:
Chocta-r Agency,
•
1/Iis50uri:
Not under agent.
»
r.ontana :
•
•
Blackfeet Agency:
3,124
Blackfeet,
Crov Agency:
1.777
Crovr,
Flathead Agency:
2.650
•*
Flathead,
•
•
Fort Belknap Agency:
591
Assiniboine,
586
Crosventre,
•
Fort Peck Asency:
809
•
Assiniboine,
•
1,375
Yankton Sioux,
Rocky Boy Agoncy:
479
•
Rocky Boy Bend,
.
Tongue River Agoncy:
.
1.417
Northern Cheyenne,
♦ f ^* ■
Nebraska:
•
Orr.ha Agency:
1,441
Omaha ,
*
mnnebaro Agency:
1.096
Ti^innebagOj
«
•
-4-
•
•
1,439
171
i
12,808
2,537
ITevato:
)
i
Fallon Agency,
Fort McDermitt:
Paiute ,
Hoapa Ri^fer Agency:
Paiute ,
Reno Agency:
Scattered bands,
TJallcer River Agency:
Paiute and '^asho,
ITe stern Shoshone Agency:
Hopi, Paiute, Shoshoni,
Shoshoni Paiute,
and
Hevr Kampshire:
Hot under agent.
367
314
124
8,813
851
675
11^144
44
IleTT Jersey:
Wot Tinder agent.
99
Ne^r Mexico:
Jicarilla Agency:
Jicarilla Apache,
Eescalero Agencj^:
liescalero Apache,
Ivorthern Pueblo Agency,
Fueblo Bonito Agency;
Navajo,
Sen Juan Agency:
Navajo,
Southern Pueblo Agency^
Zuni Agency:
Pueblo ,
608
642
3,154
2,800
7,000
5,361
1,911
21,476
IleTT York:
Ner.T York Agency:
Cajniga,
iiontauk,
Oneida,
Onondaga ,
Poospatuck,
Seneca (Allegany),
Seneca (Cattaragus),
Seneca (Tona-wanda) ,
St. Regis (not part of Six
Nations),
Tuscarora,
Shinnecock,
187
30
245
565
20
971
1,393
539
1,613
376
200
6,139
-5-
North C^.rolina:
Cherokee Agency:
Eastern Cherokee,
Not under agent^
North Dakota:
Ohio:
Okl ahOTTia :
I
r
Fort Berthold Agency:
Arikara,
Gr OS ventre,
Mandan,
Fort Totten Agency!
Siist^ton, TJahpeton, and
Cuthead Sioux (kno^;n as
Devils Lake Sioux),
Standing Rock Agency:
Sioux,
Turtle itcuntain Agency:
Chippei/a,
Not under agent.
Cantonment Agency:
Arupaho, ♦
Cheyenne ,
Cheyenne and Arapaho Agency:
Arapaho ,
Cheyenne, .
Kiov/a Agency:
Apache ,
Comanche,
•»r •
2,515
9,368
TVicidta and affiliated tribes,
Apache (Geronimo's band),
Osage Agency ;
bsaje,
PaTmee Agency:
Pr
T/nee ,
Kr.Tr,
Fonca Agency:
Ponca,
Otco,
Tonkavra ,
Seger Agency:
Arapaho ,
Cheyenne ,
Quaparr Agency:
Eastern S;harnee,
Modoc,
426
547
273
933
3,588
3,635
216
508
480
717
187
1,697
1^679
1.201
85
2,099
773
420
721
598
62
157
606
166
40
11,683
I
(
i
J
\
\
9,607
152
-£•;
Oklr hona ( continued ) :
I
/
♦
Qucpaxr Agency (continued) :
OttciTOi,
Quapaw,
Seneca,
T/yandotte ,
ShaTOiee Agency:
Absentee Sha^mee,
Citizen PotaTratomi ,
Mexican Kickapoo,
&ac ond Fox,
loiva,
♦Five Civilized Tribes;
Cherokee Nation:
By blood,
By interiftCirriage,
Delavrares,
Freediaen,
Chicka-so.T;7 Nation:
By blood.
By intermarriage,
Freedmen,
Choctarr Nation:
By blood,
By intermarriage,
Mississippi. ChoctaT?,
Freedmen,
Creek Nation:
By blood,
I'reedmen,
Seminole Wation:
By blood,
Freedmen,
274
347
526
502
551
2^227
200
673
82
36,432
286
187
4,919
5,659
645
4,662
17,488
1,651
1,660
6,029
11^952
6,809
2^141
986
119,280
Oregon:
^
Klairath Agency :
KlcLinath, Modoc, Paiute (Pit River),
£,iletz Agency:
Confederuted Siletz,
Grcjide Ronde,
Fourth Section allottees,
Umatilla Agency:
Cayuee,
Umatilla,
i7alla TTaila,
Other tribes,
TJarm C-pr ings Agenqr :
TJasco, Tenino, Paiute, and others.
Scattered Indians on public domain.
1,201
440
332
368
337
145
628
17
1,094
2,200
6,762
♦ Five Tribes population taken from 1920 Indian Office Report
-7-^
Pennsylvania;
Not under agent.
Rhode Ipland:
Not under agent.
South Carolina:
358
lOd
>
Not under agent,
Cata\7ba, Cherokee, Oneida, and others.
South Dakota;
304
I
Cheyenne River Agency:
Blackfeet, Miniconjou, Sans Arc, and
T^.^ro Kettle Sioux,
CroT/ Creek Agency;
Tov;er Yan^ctonai Sioux ,
Flandrer.u Agency;
Flaudreau Sioux,
Lorrer Brule Agency :
Lower Brule diou::.
Pine Ridge Agency :
Oglaxa Siovjc,
Rosebud Agency:
Rosebud Sioux,
Siisseton Agency;
Sisseton and TJahpeton Sioux,
Yankton Agency;
Yarkccn S-ioux,
Santee Siou::,
Pone a.
Tennessee:
Not under agent.
Texas:
Not under agent.
Utah:
Goshute Agency: ^
Goshute, Cedar City, Indian Peak,
Kanosh, Koosarum, ^7arm Creek,
T;ashakie,
Shiwritz,. . -^
Uintah.innd Ouray-Ageneyancv:
Uintah Ute,
Unconipa^gre Ute,
^jhite River Ute,
•8-
2,904
928
297
539
7,455
5,572
2,392
1^954
1,212
372
349
102
468
421
252
23,625
56
ZlliO
f
V
•
1,592
VerTfiont :
t
Not under agent.
Virginia :
Kot under agent.
24
822
I
TTcishington:
Colville Agency:
Coniedercted Colville,
Neah Bay Agency:
Hoii,
Makah,
Ozette,
Quileute,
Spolcane Agency:
Chcwelah,
Spokane ,
Taholah Agency:
Chehalis,
Kisqually,
Skokonish,
SqucLXon Islind,
Quinaielt Rsservation,
Unattached :
Cowlitz ,
Clillan,
Fuyallup,
Other tribes,
Tulalip Agenqr:
Lummi,
Port Madison (Susqvianish),
Erwincmi sh ,
Tulalip (remnants of niany tribss
and bands),
Muckla shoo t,
Yakiira Agency:
Confederated Yakima,
2,515
41
418
7
195
6
669
89
72
187
57
719
490
555
152
298
505
204
221
404
183
2,959
10,906
TTost Virginia:
>
i
J^
Not under agent.
T7i scans in:
Grand Rapids Agency:
TTinncbPgo,
Hayward Schcoi:
Chippeia,
Keshena Agency:
Me nominee.
1,292
1,309
1,838
-9-
T7i8onsin (continued):
Keehena Agency (continued) ;
Oneida^
2>tockbridge and lAinsee^
lac du Flambeau Agency:
Chippe-wa ,
Laona Agency:
PotaTmt omi ,
LaPointe Agency:
Chippevra at Bad River ^
Red Cliff School:
Chippemi,
2,657
606
825
390
1,116
559
10,592
^omin^:
Shoshone ilgency:
Arapaho ,
S>hoshoni«
921
916
I
1,837
(6111)
•10.
INDIAN POPUUTION CALIF, k NE7ADA,1867-8
Maj or-General H,W.Halleok in hia
Annual Report of the Affairs of the
Military Division of the Pacific,
dated San Francisco, September 22,
1868,
the Indian population
000
levada at 8,000*
Mai.Oen.H.W.Halleck. Annual Rept.
Affairs, of the MilitsarY^DiTiaion
1868<
MS. War Dept. , 'Old Files
• •
ion*
^
POPULATION SNAKES & UTAHS
The Niles* National Regiater,
Fob. 4, 1843, publishes a table of
Indian tribes west of the Mississippi,
compiled by T. Hartley Crawford,
Commissioner of Indian Affairs, in
which the population of the ?£utaw9"
is estimated at 19,200 and that of
the -anaJLOSL" at J .000. --Niles • Nat ional
Porria+.af Vfti . f^7i . Ti. 356. Feb. 4. 184o«
SHOSHONE
POPULATION '^>^ i^^i-'^o^J^^^'^^^-
Nilea' Weekly Register, June IB.
1831, publishes a table of the "Indian
Population of the United States", in
which the "Snakes" are estimated at
20,000, and tribes "West of the Rocky
Mountains" at 30,000.— Niles 'Weekly
Register, Vol. 40, p. 280. June 18.
1831.
INDIAN POPULATION OF PARTS OP CALIK)RNIA IN EABLY MISSION DAYS
Mariano G. Yallejo refers more than once to the Indians
of Tulare Valley^ whom he says niimibered 60,000 in the early days.
IVDLM VOFOLATIOV, 1866
CALIFOBHIA
S. Woostez in a latter to the California Altf dated
Kay 4 1 1866 states that the Indians in California now
nuaaher about 25,000*
The, clipping from the Alta is to be fotind in the Hayes
Cblleotion, Vol. 40, p. 9, at Bancroft Library.
C.UiKOHNIA
IKDI/.N3 OH NOMii UCKS r.TITNI
a. 3. Taylor publishes in the Celifornia Parmer
the following notes on Indian population "prepared mostly
from Official 'Reports of the Indicn Bureau at Ttshington
City":
Nome Leckes
Noi tfucks
ffve I^ckes
Koj Tucrns
Noi 3a8
Yukas fit None Cu^
Nevades
I^eles
450
40
10
l«*emale9
320
30
15
16
13
Total
770
70
37
26
13
3, 000
25
[Note: Thia table is juoted from Rapt. Coiiinr. Ind. Affaire,
for P62, p. 359, 1863. J
/..D. Taylor, Calif, ftrner, June 12, 1863.
1 i
^\
)
l^
\
IK0IAN3 ON ?^^E;3N0 "^3-^:5
A.S.Teylor publishes in the Celifornia ?annor
the follo^vin^ notes on Indian population "pre-
pared mostly from Officifil Report? of the Indian
Buret:u at -Trshington City."*^
Tacgon^_i:zegILO Heserve
1^(8 los ^ema ioa
li£l£ol<LhMa«e8 ^ ^^
• T^otoencies 60 50
• IlfiPA-:P-hafilL
.fphonechoi
• Qkow-cjii les.
\7-.chee3
45
55
45
8
. Iitchetciii5jL.end I^:^ LinohesSO
40
• Qo?9«.wag
. Monos
♦ He.rtokej2.. IkLPlios. f nd
iliiopoas
260
150
. ?[atche8 ^^
^ l^otonotog end .^emolcheeg IGO
V Opymillas 60
. T^elemnies 50
• Cove-chencos H5
• Totches rnd FoY/elchoc 80
40
50
40
10
70
48
Z75
140
35
SO
50
55
1^
85
Total
85
110
85
105
85
18
150
88
535
•^90
75
190
110
105
Ji40
165
t
A.3.Tcyior. CeLif.l^rmor, June \Z, 186^
Quoted from Rept. Cornmr. Ind. Affaire for 1862, p. 359. 1863
The use of the word 'Tucson' in the heading is probably an
error, the heading in the Commr*s Hept. being 'Fresno Reserve. »
POPULATIOH 0? KLAMATH RIVSR VILUGBS
In connection with the aversge nmher of inhabitants
per Tillage on ilanath BiTor, a question of frequent
recurrence, we have fortunately soToral Tory definite
statements by George Gibbe and I^edick IcKee as the result
•f their observations in the fall of 1851*
Referring to the rancherias of the 3hti8te tribe,
ttcKee censulted with several white nen in Scott Vallej
and Ireka (then knoiim as Shasta Butte City) who estinated
the average number in each rancheria as 60 all told* fhis
was considered by all of the gentlenen as r safe estimate*'*
Senate Sz. Dec. 4, Special Session, p. 177, 1653*
n
INDIAN POPULATION, CALir.. OBEGON
WASHINGTON & UTAH
The report of Jefferson DaTit,
Secretary of War, to the President
of the U. S. (published in the
Report of the Secretary'' of War, 1854)
states that the Indian population of
California, and the territories of
Oregon, Washington and Utah is 134,000
Report of Sec. of War , Sen. Ex, Doc. 1,
32d Cor^. , Lst Sess. (Serial 747),
1854/
<'tl
INDJAIi POFOUTION
CALIF.
NUes'Katioiua Begittar, Noy.6»1847,
publishes the followisg notes on the
Indian population of Calif, from an
article by Ifr. Roberts , a missionaxy^
published in the Hethodist AdTooate and
Journal:
"Mr. Larkin, fonnerly our consul, now D^iJ
nayy a§ent\in Monterey, fixes the number £»\«tj
tut
tame or domest]
A
to 10,000. . .. And Dr. Harsh thinks
Indians
scarcely one degree abote the bear,
chiefly on the western slope of the
Sierra Nevada or Grreat Snow ]||(ountain of
California, living on pinones full 6
months in the year.'— Nil es* National
Begister (from Methodist Advocate k
Journal), Vol* 73, p, 166-6, Nov.6tl84S«
T.:s
•i-. ^
INDIAN POPULATION
CALIFORNIA
Nilea' National Register, Sept, 27,
1848. publishes the following flcAe:
■According to an official statement
from the Secretary of War, and Coranis-
sioner of Indian Affairs, the number of
Indians in Oregon, New Mexico and
California is 72,139.
In Oregon
23,309
Upper California 15.9i
New Mexico
31,900
Niles' National Register, Vol.74, p*203
Sect. 27. 1848.
INDIAN POPULATION OF CALIFORNIA, 1851
Hon. John McDougal, GoYernor of
California, in a letter to the Secretary
of War, dated San Jose, March 1, 1851,
and published in the Report of the
Secretary of War, 1851, states that:
"The valley of Los Angeles, of the
the San Joaiiuin, of the tributaries of
the Sacramento, and the country around
the main sources of tl-iat rirer, and
the northern coast contain an Indian
force estimated at not less than
100,000 warriors."
for 1851,
Report of the Secretarj^ of War//Sen.
.yi.Doc.l, 32d Cong., 1st Sess. ,
Serial 611), p. 138, 1852.
^*
INDIAN POPULATION CALIFORNIA, 1856
f. W. Mackall. Asaistant Adjutant
General, in a letter to T. J. Henley.
Superintendent of Indieufi Affairs,
dated Benecia. August 3, 1856 writes:
•It is said that there are 60,000
Indians in California and not moi^
than
» 1 1
of them on resenrations. *
f.f. Mackall, Assistant Adjutant General,
1856.
The following It a copy of a US in the Vayas Collection
of the Bancroft Library
Number of Hie si on Indian* ajid their Condi t i on
Statement of Rer. A. Ubaoh, July 20,1873
"Following are the naxneu of the different localities or
eettlementaoooupied by the Indiana within nsy knowledge —
with their reepectiye numbers, as far a» I nave been atle
to ascertain from the different cay tains or alcaldes in
each Xooality*
Sen Pasoyift^ has a population of orer 2oo, all Craistiane.
Several Americans hare squatted in their uidst.
yesa Grayide> 20 miles further, has a population of 100 persons^
young and old «
Mepfi Chiauita» 10 miles further, has a population of 50 peraons
Ysabe^ . has an Indian population of orer 200 persons,
all Christians.
^gua Caliente has a population of 220 lersons, all Christians.
^n VelXve and La Ihierta Cruz -- 50 persons
Valleoitos — nearly 100, moet of them Christians.
le de loB Pinos — 50, moat of them Christians
Car i tan Qrande — 50, all Chiistians
Temecula — over 200, all Christians
!ala » f y^gyt . — Orer 100, all Christians
Potyero - Rinoon. -- Over 400, nearly all Christians
liatairy • Stin Joae.» 80, ne«ly all Cialstifcnt
Amnga. - Cftisift. - 50, nearly all Chrl.uan..
Their is another large tribe of Indiene, called Cahuil
las, within ray jurisdiotion. vhidi numbere in ell a^out
1200i brave and r ady to join any outbreak. Their settle-
ments border on the desert, this side of Fort Yub»,
On the other side of the X^eaert are otb r tribes. I
nsTsr visit them, few of therr. are Christians,*
[Scrapbooks]
This MS is in Hayes Collection, vol* 38,
p« 36, in
the Bancroft Library
V-
WHAT
Prom the page-proof of the Volume "Mortality Statistics**
Furnished by the Director of Vital Statistics. Bureau
of the Census, Department of Commerce
Deaths of Indians (exclusive of still-births)
Bate per 1,000 estimated population
17,5
California
Idaho
Michigan
Minnesota
Montana
Nebraska
New York
N. Carolina
H. Dakota
Oregon
Utah
Washington
Wisconsin
Wyoming
3,8
2)
2.0
13.9
2E.7
34.4
11.3
w
14.0
22.3
24.1
If
\
19.2
13.8
19.3
24.6
13.4
26.6
57.9
11.6
K
21.5
32.1
14.5
42.
22,5
19.4
39.6
34.5
25.8
22.7
48.
15.8
K
;6.5
18.7
31.1
19.4
55.7
1924
25.9
19.9
51.4
27.7
26.9
34.5
41.1
18.7
13.2
33.
24.2
24.9
34.5
28.4
86.1
I.
(2) Not added to registration area until a later
date.
i
WHAT TliS IlNITKD STATES CBIISUS SHOWS ABOUT TH'^ IIIDIAN DKATH lUTH.
Prom the page-proof of the Volume "I'ortaLity Statistics"
Furnished by the Director of Vital Statistics, Bureau
of the Census, Deoartment of Co-^Tnerce
Deaths of Indians (exclusive of still-births)
Rate per 1,000 estimated population
1921
17.5
1S«2
22.5
1
25.9
California
Idaho
Michigan
Minnesota
Montana
Nebraska
New York
N. Carolina
N. Dakota
Oregon
Utah
Washington
V<4<?consin
Wyoming
3.8
22..0
13.9
22.7
34.4
11.3
w
14.0
22.3
24.1
7,3
2)
\
19.9
51.4
27.7
26.9
34.5
41.1
18.7
13.2
33.
24.2
24.9
o^# o
28.4
86.1
(2) Not added to registration area until a later
date.
PUEBLOS & POPULATION. PDIOS & WARICOPAS
ARIZONA
Alex- 3. Taylor, in his »In(lian«locy of California* publish-
ed in «3£:lifomia ?armer. 1860-1863, ^ves the follomnr statement
showing the names and population of pueblos of the Pimas and
Haricopas: (in Arizona)
San Xavier
Saccton
Ilueso Tarrado
Ag^ua Hies
Cerrito
Arenal
Cachanila
Homiguero
Casa Blanca
Cerro Chi qui to
Llano
170
144
250
527
258
577
503
510
339
232
395
A
lex.l.Taylor, Undianolo,:^^ of California '.California Parner,
June 19. 1863.
t
INDIM POPULATION OF CALIFOKIU - GEN. ANDERSON'S ESTIIlATE, 1852
The Daily ilta California (ikrch 18. 1852) states that Gen.
Anderson ir. a decate on LcJid Resolutions before the California
Senate. I.:arch 16, 1852, said that he had "expended much pains
in endeaToring to fcm an estimte of the nuniber of Indians in
California/ and "that he had arrived at a different conclusion
rerardir^ their njinber from th^t reached by Col. kcKee.
"He gave the followirig as his estimate, viz:
The number of Indians in Shasta Valley and on Scott and
Kl&zTAth Rivers 800
In Klamath County 1^00
'Kl£jr.cit,h LaJce Indiarj 1^00
Indians of the Coast Fringe west of the Sacrsmento and
east of the Trinity, in the direction of Reading's
Springs 1000
From Shasta Eutte south to the head of Cow Creek, east
of the Sacramento and west of the Sierra j^levada . 2000
Includir^ the Cow Creeic country as low down as Butte
Creek JPPO
7300
South of Readily *s Sprir^ and west of the Sacramento,
to the hi^^est ridge of the Coast Rar^e between
the said Springs and Red Bluff 1000
♦Reading's Irdians 300
Along the Vallev of the Sacramento and to Cache Creek,
west of tae Sacramento, including the-Colusi Ind:.ans 1000
East of the Sacramento , -Bidwell's Indnuis and their
affiliated tribes • r* ' • .^99^
In the Bend of the Sacramento, includir^s LansonTs^and
Gill* 3 Indians • * SOO
The 'Ilkees . in a volcanic ridge north of Dye's and
south of i^utte Creek — number unknown, but sup-
posed, from various OT:i^ortunibie3 of observing them,
to be e^'ual to ... T , IQQQ
Total North 12,100.
South, estimateKi v « 10.000
Total 22,100
DaiL/ Al>ta California, karch 18, 1852*
\,
PJDIAN POPULATION OF CALirOHUA — OM, ANDETSON'S ESTIMATE, 1G62
The Daily AlU California (iTarch 18, 1B52) states that Gen.
Anderson in a debate on Land Beaolutions before the C<^lifomia
Senate, March 16, 16&2, said that he had *ex].ended irmoh pains
in endeaTorir^ to form an estimate of the nurrtoer of Indians in
OAlifomia." and "that he had arrired at a different conclusion
re ardip.«: their ni^jriber from that reached by Col. 'ToKee. "
•He {3;aYe the following as his esiirate, viz:
The number of Indians in Shasta Valley and on Scott and
Klairath Pi vers • • • ^0
In Klaffiath County • • • ♦ • 1^0
Klainath Lake Indians •«•... 1000
Indians of the Coast Barv'^e west of the Sacramento and
east of the Trinity, in the direction of Beadii^'s
Sprirvi/;s 1000
From Shasta Butte south to the head of Cow Creek, east
of the Sacnunento and west of the Sierra NoTada . 2000
Includir^; the Cow Creek country as low down as Butte
Creek 1000
7300
South of ReadiiK^s Sprii^s and west of tJie Si3.crwnento ,
to the hi^eat ridge of the Coast Rart2® between
the said S^ rings and Red Bluff . • • • 1000
Beading's Indians •..• 300
Alor^ the Valley of the Sacramento and to Cache Creek,
west of the Saciumento, including the Colusi Ind ans 1000
Eafft of the Sacreunento, Bidwell's Indians and their
affiliated tribes ^« . . 1000
In the Bend of the Sacrsirento, incluJin: Lansor^sl and
Gill's Indiana ^ . 500
Tbe IJkees. in a Toloanio rid^B north of lye's and
south of Butte Creek — nl^mber unknown, but sup-
posed, fror various o.portunitiea uf obserrin; : them,
to be e^ual to • « , . lOOO
Total North 12,100
South, estimated 10 .000
ToUl 22.100
Daily Al^U Caifornia, ?;larch 18, 1852«
Population
DIDmiS OF SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA
"I continued ay tour of inspection from the Tejon to
what is known as the Colorado district. This district ex-
tends east and west from the Mojave to the Colorado river
and to the Pacific coast, and southward to the boundary
line between California and Mexico. V/ithin this extent of
country there are at least ten thousand .of the most war-
like and intelligent Indians within the boundaries of this
State. They comprise the Santa Inez tribe, Venturaneans,
San Luisaneans, Cabezons, Coahuilks, Seranos, Coyotes,
Chumas, Chimehuehuas, Yumas, Mojaves, (divided into differ-
ent small tribes), Kanawamahs, and V/allupis. Nearly all
of these Indians are by nature agriculturists, and it would
require but little aid and instruction from the government
to render them contented and peaceful tillers of the soil. "
— J.P.K.Wentworth in Rept.Commi'. Ind.Affrs. for 1862, pp.
325-326, 1863.
i
1 »t
I
■A
P 0 "P U L A T I 0 K
IKDIAIJS IN OWEl^S RIVER VALLEY
"The narrow valley of Owens river is only, at this time,
« •
sufficient for the support of the very small number of
Indians (fifteen hundred by census) who at present occupy
and inhabit it. "-- -J.P.H.Wemtworth in Rept.Commr.Ind.Affrs.
for 1862, p. 327, 1863.
rv
♦4
«pMlt-..»i-M' iW
CALIFORNIA IHDIAHS
4 detailed account of tht Indian population of Cali-
fornia, showing the grait ilecreaae in natire population
during the past century, together with a discussion of many
of the causes iriiich led to this decrease, and of the status
of Indian tribes prior to 1905.— Merriam, The Indian Popu-
lation of California, American Anthropologist, HS VII, pp.
594-606, Dec. 1905.
^i ■ ■ ^
Population
SIERRA OR CARUANA
On Tejon reservation "the Sierra or Caruana Indians,
under their chief, Vicente, number 36 men, 40 women, and 20
children; they own 22 cows and 33 horses, and cultivate
about 30 acres of land as their own farm.r~J.P.H.Wentworth
in Rept.Coranr.Ind.Affrs. for 1862, p. 324, 1863.
/
Population
SURILLO or CARTAKA
On Tejon reservation -the Surillo or Cartaka tribe.
Chiefs Chico and Rafael, number 52 men, 65 women, and 45
children; they own 20 horses, and have 40 acres of land
,mder cultivation. --^J.P.H.Wentworth in Rept.Comnr.Ind.
Affrs. for 1862, p. 525, 1863.
r/ ,
Population
L A G U N A or T A T A G U A
On Tejon reservation "the Laguna or Tatagua tribes,
6hief Rainaindo, number 80 men, 88 women, and 63 children;
they own 30 horses, and have 50 acres of land under culti-
vation."— -J.P.H.Wentworth in Rept.Coninr.Ind.Affrs. for 1862,
p. 325, 1863.
POPULATION
INDIANS IN SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA
•In mj' deparlanent there are at least sixteen thousand
Indians. •-J.P.H. Wentworth in Kept. Coimm%Ind.Affr8. for
1862, p. 327, 1863.
^e ^^S^tTef erred to is the Agency for Southern
District of California, "eiEbracing a tract of country of
more than ei^t hundred miles in length, hy about three
hundred miles in width. "--ILid, P. ^24.
v»
Populabi
ion
iX
\
I
LLEGlilENOS or DIEGEENOS
"Toraaso is chief of the tribe of Indians called
LlegeenoB, or Biegeenos. • • . According to Tomaso, his
tribe numbers about 8,800 persons, all speaking the same
language, aM occupying the territory from San Luis Rey
to Agua Caliente. "--Whipple, Expel, from San Diego to the
Colorado in 1849, 31st Gong.,"d Sess.,Sen.Ei.Doc, 19, p.
2, 1851.
1
fc i
(Wh
-■
INDIANS IN COLUSA CO., CALIF., 1850.
"In 1650 there were perhaps 1000 Indians in Colusa Co. of
the Colus tribe, 200 or 300 of the Willies, who inhabited
Grand Island, 200 of the Gortinas, who had their headquarters
/ear the head of Gortinas Creek, about 20 miles SW of Colusa.
There was also a large tribe in the vicinity of Hewville and
some scattering villa^s near the upper end of the county.
Those about Newville were considered the most dangerous.
The Grand Island Indians survived ths white civilisation
th3 longest and for many years made good harvest hands.
The Colus tribe were under liie immediate control of Sioc.
a chief of more than ordinary intelligence, who held a sort
of provincial control over all the other tribes of the valley!
--Memorial and Biof:'l Hist, of North'n Calif., Lewis Pub*g
Co., 124, 1891.
v -^ ' '* >*
'*'• S. ••' .„ «
Population
•BIGGiSR" IKDIAKS ON gOntTlDliniJ
•'JTie Indiana properly belonging at present to the
Tejon reservation may be numbered at about 1,370, among
whom are the following thrifty tribes or bands. • . . . .
The following are enumerated: 'Jlie Sierra or Caruana, 96
people; Laguna or Tatagua, 251 people; and the Surillo or
Cartaka, 162 people "These Indians all belong to
the race kno'vn in California as the 'Digger'; there are
several hioidred of the san^e class living on the Laguna,
Tihatchipe, Hockeye, Kem river, Posa oroek, and other
^ localities within the bounds of this portion of my district,*
— J.P.K.Wontworth in Kept. Comer. Ind.Affrs. for 1862,pp. 324-
! 325, 1863,
Tlie district referred to is the southern District of
California.— IMlJU P. «'^24.
VI
r
«
Population
P k'l , U T E S
Ntnnbor of Pai-Utes "near the Lake of Soda" [Soda
Lake, Mohavo Uaeert] given as SOO.—Bononech, Soven
Years* Reaidenco in Gt. Desorta of N. Amer,, Vol. I,
186, I860.
V
OVx-Oue
W<i^
f »
.4*
OfENS RIVER, CALIFORNIA
>5
f?
The Owen's river country has,
I scene of several engagemontB
s and tfa0 Indians of that
ftu^t March 19th, be twee
>ush-
50
Oven's Lake
X
feated, leaving 16 dead on the field •"
Bancroft's Hand -Book Almanac
1864, 89-90, 1864,
Lvw>^<X>A)-v--^
I
I
J
*■
%
»
I
*
I
c
♦
»
i
1
t
i
i
«
«
i
■t
INDIANS IN COAHIIILA VAIXEY
•I ahould eetimate the total population of the Cab-
5
5
ozon, or Coahuila valley, at from eight hundred to one thJawN^
i&and Indians. Thoy are generally peaceable and industri- ^
ous; ir;any of thoai, when not at work in their own fields,
seek efflplojiaont at San Bernardino, or at the farrcfi, or-
chards, and vinoyardB in the vicinity of that town. T)nrin#^
the 'niBh* of miners to the Colorado river, v/hich took .
plaoo within the month of Juno, members of thoK' travelled
thither by the route 1 eliding through the Cabozon settleje
ments, iind they all speak favorably of the friendly dispo-
cition miinifested towards therp by these Indians. "—J,.P.H.
WenU/orth in Rept.Comi'r.Ind. Affrs.for 1862, pp. :526-:527,
I
1863.
i
V
/
C H E « E H II E V I p
POPULATIOIJ
EBtiiT'.-itod at 7}00 w.urriore, and v/hole nurr-ber of pooplo
1,500.— Vtliipplo, E'A'b;.nk, and Turner^ Pacific R.R.Koptr.,
Vol. jii, pt. ;% p. 17, IB.%.
vomjunos
/
A
i
i
Y U M A S
(ihippXa , Sxpil. from San Diego to tha Colorct&o in 1649^
31st C<»ig., 2d Se&8,« 6Gn.li:* Doc* 19, ld6I»)
"\
The numb^ir of Yumas 3Bbii£iat©d by emigrar^ts at the
mouth, of tiie G-ila Bi?er was giv$n to Whipple as 5000.
(p» 5), fjA by Santjago a chief as "frcan five to ton
thousand people* (p. 12) •
N
^/
C 0 C 0 P iV s
POPIJLATIOl
'4
Estiipated at ?i,000.— Vmipplo, l^Vbank, and Turner^
Pacific R.R.HeptB., Vol. Ill, Pt. 3, p. 17, 18.%.
Ectiipatea in 1799 by Don JoB<j Cortez at 5,000.— Ibid,
pp. 17-18.
•
PojpalAticm
l;i
e A J i X N 0 H s s
CaJTttnofa»i|» lEbp mm aboeii
in Boiti^Q^^ live
IX'^
<m thi banks of HJm CoIoradQ^ in a dmmixsg bountiT;^^
' ■ ■ * ■ -' ;■., ■ . ' ' '
BcKBondobi Soven Taiurs^ Bd8id9i»e iii dt» Boaertft of ^
Vol. II ^ p# 10, I860.
. i'
,i;:U
r.
■■■*-A ■' .Vi.'T>i'
- ■^ •»-«^* AA.*A1^«t< ■ 11^ JWtHMi't
rW-^JkikA/sX^
PopuXatiott
/
T AM AJ AB S
*Thin tribe nusbers about
♦ •♦
inftiTidualfty gattlai
m the left bank of tb» Colorado, botveen the 34^ and 35^
H* lat* •— Dofflenach^ Sawn Yaara* Basidanee in at* Doearta
of N. ia»r., Vol. 11, p. 62, I860*
I. I ^W'tlW^fiTTi;
C,-*«*1*" IP ••'*»•*• '■"■ «-■-• •*'*BW.-»i. '- - ■ ^f'lKWt \ ■*< • '<I*W.-
),JHit. 4U..J6>.-^
PopalAtion
^
TU7 AHS
.♦•;♦
*ia» popoXation of thi Yutahs may be astiaatad at
«mli.»..»-.DQB»n»ah, Seven l^ars* Hesidenee in 0t.
Dtaorta of H. Mmr,, ToX. II, p. 8, ISeO.
■••- ^%- <f&mmHKiv0»*-'"^-rf. «*■
POPOUTION
C U C H A H S
Ttom
that
•living in vi llanos upon both banks of the Rio Golo-
1^0
thousand
Whipple, Exprf. from San Diego to tho Colorado in
1849, 3l8t Cong,, 2A Seas., Sen-Bz.Boc. 19, p, 16,
1851.
'I
i
POPUUTION
G U C H A N S
From information secured from various Indian
sources, Whipple concludes that the number of Cuchans
"living in villages upon both banks of the Rio Colo-
rado, within about twenty miles from the mouth of
the Rio Gila" are "about five thousand persons."—
Whipple, Expl. from San Diego to the Colorado in
1849, 31st Cong., 2d Sess-, Sen.Ex.Doc. 19, p. 16,
1851.
population
CAHUILLAS
Number of Cahuillaa -of tlie mountelns- given as
500.-T)omoneoh. Sevan Year«' ReBidence in Gt. Deserts
of N. Amer., Vol. I, 186, I860.
N
/
POPIIIATIOK
u 0 H A V B S
RtatiBtioB on the population of the Mohave nation as
sewrod from a Mohave pude. th* birth rate in representa-
tive faicilies. and "evidence of tt»e Rradual decay of the
tribe.**
nusibered
the *ole population 4000. -Wiipplo. Ewbaric. mid Turner,
1856
inOER OF IIIDIAIIS Ii: C/vlIFOPlIIA H' 18f>l by James D. Savage
Klaimth, Trinidad, Sacramento and tribiitarion. . .. SOjOOO
San Joa>pin and tribut;iries down to Tuoluinne 6,5oo
Tuolumne River Indians,
,loo
Merced River Indians, 2,100
San Joaquin headquarters Indians,
. . 2,700
King's River Indians, 200
Kern River Indians, 1,700
Tulare River Indians . ....
• •
. .3,000
Umas River Indians 5, 000
East Side Nevada Indians 31, 000
Onthe coast not civilized 6,000
Total 88, 300
Memorial and Bigraphical History of the counties of Fresno,
Tulare, and Kern, Calif., p47 C(XcC*uvs,>t- (Sm^ ^v-CV }^U*^ J .
The only other way tiiat occurs to me of making an estimate of the
aboriginal population is to start with tlie number and approximate
size of the villages througtiout the state. This is nov/ impossible,
for v/hile Mam Johnston, McKee, V/ozencraft, Pov/ers and others mention
a large number of village sites, and while I might add a number
more, there still remain a multitude of which no record exists.
Between the years 1805 and 1810 there was
a falling off of the Indian population at the missions amounting to
about 2,000 persons — and this in spite of the fact that every effort
was made to secure additional neophytes "by raids and baptisms. For
a number of years the death rate exceeded the birth rate — in some years
it is said the proportion was 3 to 1. Hittell attributes the decrease
from 1805 to 18iO to epidemics and desertions. The desertions he says
"v/ere the result of cruelties exercised tpvmrds the neophytes". Among
the epidemics he mentions that some affected the head and throat, and
alludes to one at Soledad in 1802, and one at Monterey in 1805. — Hist.
Calif, I, 611-612.
^ _ - - 1^
^-O^-fl^^^-'^V
^Ui>.^/xj»^ '^^ ^^0
IS-
%>UUvl>^rv.
/
6 0
9^iL.
IX
7 74
\feX
i^o?
V<JU.,_;:t:L.rR*:^^
loo
Ho
loo
2.00
^6
^0
2.1 J i,
^^^y:^fs.
/
YQMAS
Pagsi mtntions in hi a Wary on Deo
band of Yub».« on Colorado Mver, nwibering about 600.
Ag3.in ha apeaka of tha 'Iftina nation^! fihioh nunibars
about 3000, according to our invostijsat ions'.
Pages ^aa told that the "Yuma band was very large,
ejojeedinc 1500, as was true."
Diarj' "^ Pedro Fa^^es, Colorado R. Ciuapaigriil^Bj
Pubs.Acad.Pac.Ooaet Hist. Ill, 169,- 173, 177, 1913.
p. 169.
P
p.l77
n
H-^a-Juk^ \8. ^vi^..^ (>:V-^:te- ^s^^^^^y^i^^^^C^-^^^^ asH^ <S^^^
San Diego (F 1769.) 1783:740 N; 1798: 908;
Wje-'^si^ bC^^.^iijJUO
San Luit Rey (F.1798.) 1805 :900; 1811:1500; 1820:2600; 1830:2776
Capistrano (F.1776). 1783:383; 1796: 924
San Gabriel(F.1771.) 1783: 638; 1796: 1331
San Fernando (F.1797). 1^99-1805:1100
22; 1796: 725
1795: 549; 1796:646; 1797:
3an Buenaventura (F.1782).
Santa Barbara (F1782jl786)X
1805: Neophytes then living' 1756;^rges^
wioBJon. in Ihe country at. the* time.-.
La Purisima (F.1787). 1796: 760; 1799: 923; 1805: 1385
Santa Ynez (Fa804). 24 Neophytes; \%05: 520; 1811:628.
Sr... Luis Obispo (F.1772) . 1783:492; 1796:814
San Miguel (F.i771). 1^99:285; 1811:971
San Antonio. (F.1771). 1783:582; 1796:1168
Soledad (1791 F) . 1793: 198;
San Carlos (F1770). ?
1796:289; 1799:500; 1811:600
614; 1796:835 ; 1786 Total Ind. Pop. TiO
San Juan Bauiista (F.1799) 344; 1805:1219
Santa Cruz (FF.1791).
Santa Clara (F. 1777). 1783:458; 1796:433.
San Jose (F.1799). 17991^85^]^^ 11^484> nV^nTii^B:^
San Francisco ^lores,^r(FTir7fT7^vC|a^^ ^^^_
whom! however, appear to have been tlaptised at olhor missions.
(I.p.499j.
San Rafael (F.1817.. ) 1822: 500; 1830: 1600 uiid ctill li^rlmc
Father Junipero during 10 years ^aptisedS^SOOIndia^, i
A^7l815: Population of iSssion'lndiiis" a litCle over 22000
i^-te^
\W^
POPULATIOli OP 3ACRAMSKT0 VALJuEY IK 1847
(?rom Sacr'voaento Union, July iib, IboO)
Hew Salem, Ijeceiaber 21, 1647.
Capt. J. A. Sutter:
Dear Sir:
Inclosed I send you the population of the Valley from
the Buttes upward. The *hito population is correct .-the Indian
population is not over-rated.
POPULATION
^itea
Tame Indians
Wild Indians
Total
MAItBS
58
■PSMALBS
24
12
TOTAL
82
10000
10065
9500
9536
19
19500
19601
The above estimate includes the "Willies" and the
T^ancherias on the leather River as low down as the Baga and
Dichera, together with the white population from tha Buttes up
the valley
Respectfully Your Obedient Servant,
J. Bi dwell.
ITote. New Salem was on leather River between Butte and
Sutter Counties in the present Cutts Orchard.
1
i
I
t
\
POPULATIOIT OP SACRAMENTO VALLEY IN 1847
(Prom Sacrroaento Union, July 25, 1860)
New Sale^u, DeceuiDer 21, 1847
Capt. J. A, Sutter:
Dear Sir:
Inclosed I send you the population of the Valley from
the Buttes upward. The white population is correct .-the Indian
population is not over-rated.
POPULATION
Whites
Tsune Indians
Wild -Indians
Total
MALES
58
PEMALES
24
TOTAL
82
10000
10065
?
12
9500
9536
19
19500
19601
The above estimate includes the "Willies" and the
Rancher ias on the Peather River as low down as the Baga and
Dichera, together with the white population from the Buttes up
the valley.
Respectfully Your Obedient Servant,
J. Bidwell.
Note. New Salem ^vas on Peather River between Butte and
Sutter Counties in the present Cutts Orchard.
IlIDIAII POPULATION OF CALIFOroilA IN 1856-Agerit Henley's Report.
On Reservations in 1856:
Klamath ^Riveri 2,500
Nome Lacke
Mendocino
Fresno
Nome Cult Valley
Kings River
2,000
500
900
100
3,000
400
lO.OOD
EBtimate^.ofJndjjJ^^
In San Diego and San Bernardino Counties
In Los Angeles, Santa Barbara, San Luis
Obispo, Monterey ,5LSanta Claray- Counties
In Tulare and Mariposa Counties
«
In Tuolumne. Calaveras, San Joacjuin,
Alameda, and Contra Costa Counties
8,000
2,000
2,500
4,100
In Sacramento, ElDorado, & Placer Counties 3,500
In Sutter, Yuba, NeCvada, & Sierra Counties 3,500
In Butte, Shasta, and Siskiyou Counties 5,500
In KLmath, Humboldt, & Trinity Counties
In Mendocino, Colusi, Yolo, ^lapa,
Sonoma, and Marin Counties
6,500
15,000
Total number in Henley's Super int end ency 61,600
House Doc.l, 34th Congress, 3d Session, 796-797, 1856.
Hall J. K-elley, in his Memoir on Oregon dated 1839,
writes the follow- ing concerning California Indians*.
"Most of the native Indians have perished, or have
gone into the missions about the hay of San Francisco. Many
trihes are utterly extinct; in places where I was told that,
in 1832, there was a population of a thousand or fifteen hundred
souls, I found sometimes none; and not a vestige of their
hahltatlons, save a pile of discolored stones, or a slight
depression of soil. Pestilence and the wrath of men have com-
hlned in the work of extermination, until, of the ancient owners
of this most interesting territory, very few now occupy its fertile
fields. I do not helieve. and I speak after due Investigation,
that the whole Indian population between the Colorado and the
Pacific, In 1834, exceeded three thousand souls. But along the
Sacrament and elsewhere, there is abundant evidence that. In
former times, a teeming and crowded population was spread over
that now desolate region."
Kelley, Hall J., Memoir on Oregon. 25th Cong.. 3d Sess..
H. Kept. 101, p. 53, Jan. 31, 1839.
ZmU BARBARA CHANNEL COAST
Falipa Neva reported in June 1777 "on tne means aM import
anc8 of controlling tho eifrht or tenJ.housand natives of
tha twenty-ono Channel ranch'-; ri hb . *
-Bancroft (after Prov. Roc, U?>, i, 70-5), Hist.Calif.,
I, .';3B.539, 1684.
Gpycoochea (Report , Search 12, 17^6) , montions by nme 22
ranchsrias "from Han Buenaventura to Puriairua" and givos
tha "total nurabor of gentiles" as }]^\.
-Bancroft (after St.Pap., Miss., MS, ii, 94), Hiat.Calif..
I, 672 ft. note, lb64.
'" W'
RANC
'YetewVo^Vv'O'Vv ^^ S OL^X"(K-'We\Aro NIaAXj.
n/ue
Chico , Cal. .
^f-HnA.
Jce^..^^,..^Uf cI^.^,JtJ^ i f /^^^
^.
/-n^
j(SaZrv>^^ )w:jl<.
JL/,
■d, f^^'i^^V^
'. ^<-y£,A^
r . •*:
-^aJ^
yt^^^
^- ^
^i^^ yyiyi^-^ ^:»-0^^-
-^
7
y
/
/
o-t/
(h^
I
■<
f ^ O 0 iT
/f 6(^ /
^^^ ,a^^ -^^-^^-^--^ :^r^^ ^
/^ ^ ■ '±: ^^^.^^^~ o^^^
/g^u^^^Zii.
Tho density of population in certain valleys and along certain
rivers
is Eurprisir^, and to persons unfamiliar with local conditions
in California seems incredible. A number of specific instances have
been recordrd by Pov/ers and others; to these I add the following: A
few years ago an old Wiktchumne Indian gave me the names of no less
than a dozen tribes v/hidh in the time of his youth inhabited the Kaweah
Delta and adjacent region; and men still living have told me that when
they settled at Visalia the number of Indians living in the vicinity
v/as at least five thousand.
SAN LUISJOTO POPULATIOir, 1862.
Benjamin Hayes, a district judge and much Intereited
in the welfare of the Indiana, reports the population of
the Luisenoe on Ifay 30, 186'' aa follows, in M8 note in
the Ha^ee Collection*
Temecula, 300
Pala, 155
Paumai 120
Potrero, 310
San Ysidro, 50
Agua Caliente, 254
Ahuan^, 16
San Luis Rey, 25
La Jo^-a, 112
Yapitohah, 53
Puerta Ohichita, 20
Puerta Crus, 58
Coyotes, 120
Vallecito, 20
San Jaointo, 100
In all, 1813 souls
(At Agua Ctaiente, or Warner**, about 25 are from Temec*-
la -- the rest are Diegiiinof 1
The above enumerated with this exception arc £gtQ
Ly^Senoa.
Benjamin Htyes, MS note in Hayes Collection^ 'to 1. 38, p. 109,
Bancroft Library
/W^vKiK/v\ (l/%LoJ^ V4-. V^AkIL^
'^~OK '^^-^"^
^.<£^. ^^G
"T^-^^^^^
lK-,|^1\t^
V^-^3-<KN>>^^;o^,^^ ^/^JLs.fk/s^^/7 \ 0^ &^^
V\jS/\a^KM-^>J^^^^^^^^^-^^^^
_s%.l
J\JK^
»VsAaAaX Jv-»Jm«J^O
:^
^?. /a-r
-H ^,iHi
JLiI cija--.i----^5^_^^:^^
.^^^
(bJUl^tVLiO^Ci^ , ^
"Ta>i^V^ UJLK I aUj^^^;;^^^^ ^ li^
•► •
Alameda
IIIDIJCI POPULATION OF CALIFOMIA, BY COIJIITIES IN 1890 AJID. 1900
1890 1900 C W— ^5?: ^Wao. M.^Y^'Vt-^^^i^^'^I']
25 71 ^^^^^^^A 'T^-^olv.V'Ke, ^V\
.uvK^a
Alpine
224 142'^vv.\ecA -
58 130 V\A.\M0^
Amador
Butte 319 201 VUoo
Calaveras
77 100 'Vvx.vjsM'Oc
Colusa 2,77- - 121 To^vMvtv^^'^oAvVvw^ViovwexVU
Contra Cocta-— 3 8 "^
Del llorte
•376 269 Ktvvc
Eldorado 136 138 N^ceHoU >^>^X4^NN(ukoo
Fresno 347 520 V^^V<>'\v^J^^^VftVvvv^^v^vCVo«.\C^v^^vx.^,t^v^WVv^«:.V.,
Glenn- — ^^- 24 Ht^^ewV^V
^-^
Humboldt 1,379 -l,728\^oov<^vV>toV
Inyo 850— 940 [toma^vv.;^ s^u^j;.^
Kern --—337 344 N«.v^^-t>o-oL,'V'^W'vv<Y«^\
Kings =^ — SlTo^^Vi
Lake
556'
-428 VtVo.-^ >si ,
Lassen 335 381 Yvv^tt'Wvvi.oovTv\'K\v^>c
Los Angeles — 144'
69
-'-\>>J^sJ^/Vv *
Madera-
401 ^W^w-j^WV^i-Voc^vau ,'V>^^«-
^
Marin-
,31 25
152 173 '>>f^^^'^
liariposa — — -
Mendocino 581 1,353 ro>v.o , V^^^^V^^^^^^N^V^^.V^.^'ViV^u^t^
Merced 30
Modoc 499 503
368 389 '^v^^-^-
Mono
Monterey
Napa
58-
26 <^a\v^f,''i
15 18
1890 1900
Nevada —159 48 H\s.VW(l>w
Orange • 5
Placer 73 74 He^LO-uow.
Plumas 374 444 Vvi^oo
Riverl«^— — 809 S^^^^A^ ^^i^^JN-^^Jlsu^
Sacramento 40 24
■r^^ I T>>J- A44yK/sA,,v,jTL e<£^>u<v>UvJo>jA. iJUfe-.-.fcA,c:H
San Bernardino-399 572f;^-- I ^^J^ ^^ \%io Vju Mt^ W^uL nnmoo^
San Diego 478 2,19';^^J .\w^:l^ 1-^XUx^ ^U**j:fc (^•4^^..:^
San Francisco- 31 15 i Ju^^^,;$b..v5^ wji^w ^-^
San Joaquin 2 1 / ^vu^^^A^.^ «^ ¥U.a^j^^«.*fe*--9-JJ.*A^(S,X(^
San Luis Obispo 47 IL V^_ .j.^^. ^ :t^ W .
San Mateo 6 1
Santa Barbara— 73 72
Santa Clara 19 9
Santa Cruz 10 67
Shasta -693 862 >N\u\.OD\u,TiW\>?.x
Sierra— - 10 31 V\i^c^o vNM<lsUc
Siskiyou— ——710 480 S^vo^gW^ . -
Solano- 11 2
Sonoma 297 316
Stanislaus 12 25 ^vvnn^o.
Sutter 1 20
Tehama— 101 99
• • •
Trinity—' --193- 234 \tv^vw\t.H''«
Tulare 178 175 >\uk»OL<,W«,^NH\VWv\^\v^vvv,W<^>vv(k>v.vvt
Tuolumne 218 149 Vu^ie^
Ventura 91 5
Yolo --41 28^<^h^'^ ^^=-~r.
Yuba P7 pAU.Tot»-\ V'-^^'V ^^'^^^
W^*^^^_ ^^-Xv^co:^
In response to an inquiry of Dr. Merriam who asked if there was any official
standard hy vrtiich the tlood status of an Ii^ian couLd be established legally^
Mrs. Seymonr stated that there was no set rule; that there wore to "be found on
the rolls Indians with an infinitesiiral amount of Indian hlood in their veins*
^.XViJWVsit^^^
^'^^-l-*^A-ci^U->jfi
If 06
(?0T
^
F-^^|2_>^ - QUwv/v^^>/v V ^v^ - ^^fi^ ^w^^im
^^ 0, /t^^
/
h — Jv./sj;k.^-^ O^-m^^a^XaAnj^.^
MhV^^ '^M_A.'>^ £X-X«-«w|0 Mpc^— '-JC
V
^ir^ lyj^^-^^ ^^
v^>Q^/l/^-\A^-vK^ ^
IT I
? ^ 7 / (-1^*— ^^^— ^♦^ hdt))
ITJTF
QjlJLJU^o.'^^-s^ </CkXk *-f "t^ -^^
^Kv Rjujo^aJsJ^^ ^ 0 r X
u ^ V ^ I / J^-^JuJu-v^ >K'WAa^^a^ )
L...
^
t '
?^0
r^. ^ . ^^.v.i
V hi ^, \
}
Hi li:
-ft I.
I i
\ il
^-^^C::v
\ b
^
Ai)^ r
-v., ^-^ >-'\
'N. ..
c--,;x P.
-V
Si
^V-l.
^.^^JX
^.
n
->,.
y
\
'^-.— Jiiox N>- .> ' ■[ I ;
I
".. / ' V-
^) V Ov^/ I
^ -^-^^^ .1.^ ^Vi'
^ '-a^
Numbers of Indians in different parts of California in 1856,
about 50000 (Bledsoe) (Hittell, 1X1,916)
•D J. 4.1^ • 1 . for most
But this count gives only a rougli estimate^^of the Sierra tribes
and takes no account at all of the desert tribes east and southeast
of the Sierra,
•^^^^<JrOV^
V
..j,j31sK '^v_i^ , 5-
/!
4.
3 1 , i*^ i
3_, li^-bt^ ^
A-
. f
-tV/
•!>
•
-4K ^g^^
'^^.>v.
^ V ^
, /ervj.H^.
<J^^h' .
Tjf /
\_>-v.^ — -->
iT^
1^
U-.^^
n"^ v^
V
\z^.^
c
f i ^ /p ^
9 Ci
FT^IT?
0-? )T-l^
'<i-^ >v.^
^^JUo:
" J
n r
v
\vv,.vi \^c>,> ;-
^1 4^'^
3
0
■)
9
/
X^c%5
u
1<^i )?>, t2. S
7
a t.' f
tl
( y i
^■>
(i^5Ui^
L^
Cr^
^-^
X
\^J\^. D-.,^
yv.-{A
NsJ]N^V>w
•^N
V^. li
V^v
A_-3
rt^
n^
i
■i>^7i^A
V
lMx
I'f^^ jz^^
.8v h-
iM^i
sJv,X — --:>
"^^^
r
p. t:^^
^-Kx:^
>/^
^^tSt^
»<itJI
. vV^^O^Aviv-v^
■^ii>JML
\ 0,5- 2. H
I'^iiH C-^^-®f^)
1919 ii^ixTtr.u iH sir..
WASHINOTOH, O. C
t
^ / /hu^ K^^A^^U
tV>^A^
V
fr^C/ri.im .
1
(K'^^^o.^JJo^^ (^.^Op-XjJ'^^-v.^^
^/ s_^
U,2>7I.
t
\ /Iw^JUsu. Til
>v;^JU\-^43.xi2^
\
|o^^<=^^Afe:^ 17^?
li^^f^-^^J^
TtT^
.1^-^
* /
^ XsiJk ^
4u.:,...;_ T^Jl^ Z^:^
^.
l^ irth
5.0 7 0^
/^i^^f.?,/m.
• lJLl__ £4-^^^^^ \tio
^ if^^
T^'^^W^.f^M/, /^^/^^/y)
T4;75¥
^^f^^zi
^xf
;^H) yna6t.^,^^?2
in
6 "^liT
m&.iz^.?r^^-^^«
in
^a^^.q, ^j^su^usi^^su^ ^ \2s:3>
/
^
^^ — V^'^jU^Zatv.
-^^•^■^-^^5^ Ik/v^x^
\.A-'^JOjf
1^^:
'^s~^-^
cxiU-:^ Hv-^—
./ ■
C^(L'^'^<Jii-N»Jv.
^hJ>-^ t--^ jUlv\ (J^f.^
. e-GS'
/w<z-4J^•v.'TLji)^|f2<,A*XA^
1^**kuUy1^^
lUOxS-NlvU^JL^^ xf2> V^-'^^-^''^^
txTv^^t^U-»liJl^ (o^
Nt»\,^OULA<vAAljS. VjiMAiiP^yf-VAWs^
6,^?^^
"CC'vS^-^v \^, t6-o
-^:x*N.-k 1^^ ^
-'^IS
^»,.^S||>-9^
^^v^,,.^^Js>-^-:9
X3-<2iJ^^\^ jUlv^l-^
M-i^ j^ ^^^^sv^^kj^o^ |v>^
\'^ioo^ino
^^-^fhJL
^S«Aw^
(
T^O
' i
^^^-fi-'vwiv \Mi^
Ai;^Ji||.->^ ^.C^o^ w "^11— 3t /(«*
Try
^/??f
K-WJvuK.
46^
^,0 u
t^-'^iZ)-^^^^ T*-*sjJl,>t- '^^J^l*^'^
w^
m(}^i■n^ im.
?»
NUlffiER OF MISSION INDIMS IK CALIFORNIA AT DIFFERENT DATES (froniHITTELL)
1795 12,216
1805 20,627
1810 18,784 (Decreaae attributed to epidemics and desertions--!, 611)
1815 22,000 (I, 640-641)
1818 20,238
1830 24,634 (Total baptized to this date, 85,977)
1842 4,450 (Said to be l/ 7 the number in 1834)
1834 30 , 000
Most of above data from Hittell, Hist. Calif., I, 741-743.
Alex.Fttrbes, in his " History. o
f Upper k Lov/er Calif
f)ub. in London, in
1839 states the nimibor of converted In
Indians in
Converted Indiums,..
Of all other classes
the former to have "been, m
1831
18.683
• • •
le expresses the opinion that this miniher had not varied
much up to 1835,
H
Humboldt, in his " Essay on New Spain",
-tion of Upper Calif., in 1802, to have
Converted Indians, . . .15,562
Other classes 1, 300
states the populat
consisted of •
16,862
^V-^vMk/s/^ /i-ooo<jJUs/Nj l^yp^O _
(Wj^
^,ll-io
fT^'X. /XO.^^
;
^^^^>^^X^:,<-J .
lO fWjKS^<!^]
i^ P^ f^ ' 1
/IS- .n :r /^"^■"-^''==^=^-^^-- *fT:r h--^ *«Wq
C_^W.iu.Ju_r
Ha*^.-,^^.,h4X \
VA^
\tVl-S2
^cifc^'^^vv^:^ Uv^f^^
<^
'r^
*^-/'?^«,
iZfiux:_ ^^
5^0^^ ci^^t^vuliiL^ ^
A/>^
V>-^L<i_/u.^
^'iKA/NA^^ >A^Oaa— r-~
/?^?
^ (}P, Isu^^J^ , jLXJXa^ ^ ^O^^yu. »f. B'Jt^-^
^
^^^-<A/-C^
c-^
(>^"5^,
>>fj^db:^^'vJdfeio^U^U~X »^-to'op^" Z^ (AJfel^-tcit*^
J^ S^e
A^vv^/v>j^a.
In that paper I estimated the aboriginal population, at the
tiiEe of the discovery of California, at 250,000. Subsequent research,
particularly the very large additional number of rancher ias^niowii. to
have been inhabited v/ithin the memory of old Indi:ins still living,
convinces me that this estim.ate was too small and t:iat 300,000 would
be a
onservative estimate.
^^^^-^s^-^k^^^Ji.^^^^
{)C.^i^
w't»iri>,iini
MitaMMiii
-^oUiJCos.^^
1?XG
~^ ^liUaov^
4^4H-7-5iASi,
vvJJ^ A^o^ox ^ s<i^. ii.^ JLvol:5^/2^
^ 9^>^
/ 1a.a_v\-J>-~Jv_ -V '5,O^VM>J^^^^j^.,^_>^;3t-jj^Y->NjS!I.,.^ y ()
im
a
- l^^c - - i^6r(W).
.ST.a>^5b4^, Mmk^X,^ ^{-^J(U,<^ ."?W.^,
!lX,lTgC)«
iT^^y^ij^
•XCwJv/?
'V
IN
f^-^
16 m
V
-luyu^.^J-^,
4v-^....-eJU:t/fn^
/
Ul)
^^\
W.fw^ ck. iX-o srUJ^
^iJ>^SULy,^..,^^ X^-oJ^i)^--^
^ ANtt/KjLy
I %
O ^^^^J^^^^J-z?
-S^-^^-^-^^U^^^^^Og-, Ir;^^
-^Uf
iA41
^h9
^
iJ>^^
O^^^^AnJ^/v/^^
^rOs^s./Os>^ JL^ I oSt) .
->^--'44>^a»/vaX4»^
X^
i\
8bvvv-vJ^
Ci:^^)^^..-S%\ ■'^^f'^~A. t-^^'^'-^SXa^
V^O^o^v- ^<^.
F'
\^t
:^ Ir^^ ^i.u:iUJ(
{
/
161H^ <^.^--U , b. f^^
MmuvJ^:.^^.^^ Icfc^^J^^
JJ^/V..-^
p. H(G
^ IVMI le^K. 'v-A^oCf-^idJU^
^{i
<)^\'t^
l&M
yr^^
^^^J!JJ^ ^ ^^^- ^W<jov^B4 1^/^
705; (HK)
Lf4.w.cW§tJ^.4.,S.f^^^Lx^. |?S^53
^ .1?61 (R.V ^ J^-<.k^ ( LJU:_ Cpfr, J ^^:t:LM
'(^.JLtZ-O")
^^V/^ cftjX^v.— _»^ ^-t.»vAw </U>-/^-0^ '^^^A.*^ ^l**-e_K-tJL ) fl^C-vJOSs:^
/
1
7, ©^^
^-^yvv/V^'vy^lKs.
NstfJlixM
^jt^ (r-^*A.'^-/a^^jtx/N^ Jca^/s>jv*
cJ>00
E^eo
^b^^
'^ %o.w^.
Cf ' ^HX
I'i^l
^ ^Uax. \TSi2^ ^.F, Ji^iOk ."tJk^^— ^
^1
^C'TAA'^'^'v^*^^^
\^AvJ^
^..^Ij^jj^j;^^^^"";^^^
Sx^J^R^A*. l^, if^i^ ,^
n4
vWaan
, vAjvJthv^
T^^N'X^, /2AM^J
I^^I^A^^txi^ \
U^\\M^;u-^,.>vD:^ e-^fc^ HWU ^:}^^:^=w-.
Ji;;Js^^ jfSjLiM^V \.^j1sj^^ ^ oShj^[^-^Cx^^
Yh3 ^^ I ^ ^ V^w^ ^
I e "JbLX-^ /-*- — L>-Lj) 2??H)-~4^.
Cp^ /^^
W-^-N>/>r--c.x.^^D^
jLob^Rir^ Tjk^ ^v>dUiu-y
Xp V A-^mT
^-^ JU,^
<^ 9^-^ A|.jux:^:^ 5o_^^a^^,t^^<f^^,/jsj.
^^''"'*-'^~-*^'^* ^^ I V (-1^ ''^'^'^'->^>l-
l,\s^l.
)lt
tK
<it/(flu.^^^MvM,,Ai —
^^-JMS^A/fri\>W
11
\,m
"^(y^
><
f I
tS'
«^u_j:u_::c^
;
1^
\ ^lAa^^i.^ijUxw d2.'s^..^/v KA,-J>r-»^«v»>.
n
d-'
S" Fj4.
d t<oLjb pC>^^^ (iLg-v:x&w|>.^rj^vKU^)
^f^-
"ti^jolos^
cAX<JJ^^<^^:xA^A ^:^^
V^OJL^
%-<^>./N^V^
>U^-^^l>JC:^
K-a>jOJ^»^
u
tt
u
VI
w
(
7(H)
^^6
Pov/ers' estimate
was greatly in excess of mine; he may have been more nearly
correct. His estimates were based on the abundance of "Ww food, juijplji
particularly along the great rivers, taken in connection with certain
^facts as to the density of population at particular localities; while
mine is based on the records of the Mission Fathers for the southern
!
coast strip, v;ith the assumption that, owing to the
wide spread\d i f f u s i on.
of the food supply, the population was probably equally great in other
ofjt]
areas oi/the same size throughout the
'WftAlNj-
(m-»<a!^
parti of the State.
pppuJm^^
^/t^
}
H^
o
ANTHROPOIiOaY. *
215
The Indian Census. — Mr. Sherman Day, in the Overland
Monthly for November, speaks of the remissness of the census
officers with respect to the enumeration of Indians. He has
compiled a table of our Indian population which combines the
meager returns of the census, the data of the Indian Office, and
some investigations of his own, as follows :
States.
— _ — •
Alabama
Arkansas
California ,
Colorado
Connecticut
Delaware
Florida
Georgia
Illinois
Indiana
Iowa
Kansas
Kentucky
Louisiana ,
Maine
Maryland
Massachusetts
Michigan ,
Minnesota
Mississippi
Missouri ,.
Nebraska
Nevada
New Hampshire
New Jersey
New York
North Carolina
Ohio
Oregon
Pennsylvania
Rhode Island , . .,
South Carolina
Tennessee , , ,
Texas
Vermont
Virgina
West Viirginia
Wisconsin
Total in States
Totals
including
Ag^cy Indians,
1,262,505
802,525
866,342
195,252
622,700
146,608
269,493
1,542,180
3»o77»87i
1,978,301
1,624,965
996,995
1,648,690
939.946
648,936
934,943
1, 783,085
1,646,732
785.155
1.131.597
2,168,380
456,341
70,097
346,99 »
1,131,116
5,087,987
1.399,750
3,198,062
179,239
4,282,891
276,531
995.577
1.542,359
1.591.857
332,286
1,512,565
618,457
1.323.253
49.418,560
Indians
outside.
213
>95
13.601
154
255
5
180
124
140
246
466
815
50
848
625
15
369
7.249
2,300
1.857
113
233
2,803
63
74
819
1.230
130
1,694
184
77
131
352
992
II
85
29
3.161
41,890
Agency
Indians.
4,324
925
350
899
9,795
4,372
3.939
7,831
5,"6
4.471
108
7.756
49,896
Total
Indians,
213
195
17.925
1,079
255
5
180
124
140
246
816
i,7'4
50
848
625
15
369
17,044
6,682
1.857
"3
4,174
10,634
63
74
5.935
1,230
130
6,195
184
77
131
352
1,100
II
85
29
10,917
91,786
1 Edited by Professor Otis T. Mason, 1305 Q street, N. W., Washington, D. C.
2l6
General Notes.
[February,
Territories.
Arizona • . . •
Dakota
D. Columbia.
Idaho
Montana. . . .
"New Mexico.
Utah
Washington .
"Wyoming ., ,
Indian Ter. .
Total organized Territories. . .
Alaska (estm.)
Terr, with Alaska,
Grand Total.
Total,
including
Indians
Ag^cy Indians.
Uf^tJUUCt
57,661
3»493
166,273
1,391
177.624
5
36.862
765
57,864
1,663
146,242
9,772
146,334
807
88,219
4405
42,562
140
79»024
5 tribes
other tribes
978,665
22.441
33*426
3^250
1,012,091
53.681
50,430,651
95*571
Agency
Indians,
17,221
3 ',096
3.652
18,705
26,677
2,371
1,782
60,036 \
18,988/
193,631
193,631
243.527
Total
Indians,
20,714
32,487
5
4,417
20,368
36,449
3,178
17,508
1,922
79,024
215,072
3 ",240
247.312'
339.098
Total Indians without Alaska, States ,, 91,786
" " " " Territories 216,072
with
<«
Agency Indians, Slates 49,896
*« " Territories 193,631
307.858
339,098
Total agency Indians 243.527
British Anthropology. — The Journal of the Anthropological
Institute commences each volume with what we call the fiscal
year. No. 2 of Vol. xiii appeared in November. The original
papers of general import, are as follows :
On some customs of the Aborigines of the River Darling, N. S. Wales. By Fred-
erick Bonney.
The nature and origin of group marriage. By C. Staniland Wake.
Notes on stone implements from S. Africa. By Maj. H. W. Feilden.
Notes on Relics of the sign and gesture language among the Malagasy. By Rev.
James Sibree.
On some Australian beliefs. By A. W. Howitt.
On the Botocudos. By A. H. Keane.
The Ethnology of Germany (Part vi), the Barini, Barangians and Franks. Section
II. By Henry H. Howorth.
Mr. Bonney speaks from an experience of fifteen years, and
repudiates the assertion that the Australians are the lowest type
of mankind. Infanticide is practiced from humane motives,
the infant immediately after ^^birth being dispatched by the
mother's brother, by a blow on the back of the head, strangling
with a rope, or choking with sand. The initiation of the youth
is painful and tedious, and many seek to defer the day. After its
completion the young man may marry. They believe that sick-
M
(r
CALIFORNIA'S INDIANS
Estimates made by the most reliable his-
torians indicate that the maximum Indian
population of California was approximately
700,000. California's Indian population was
made lip of an almost infinite number of tribes,
each of which spoke a different dialect. The
differences in these dialects were very great.
Sometimes, even today, one band of a single
tribe speaks a dialect not understood by other
bands of the same tribe.
Early history indicates that the California
Indians began to die off in large numbers even
before the great gold rush migration of 1849
and 1850. It would seem that these Indians,
possessing little or no immunity to the white
man's diseases, fell ready victims to the infec-
tions which he brought. In the early forties
large numbers of Indians lived in established
villages along the watercourses tributary to
the Sacramento and San Joaquin rivers. White
trappers journeying to the upper reaches of
these streams during certain seasons of the
year noted the large numbers of Indians in
these villages. Upon their return at the end
of the trapping season they were astonished
to find that these villages were almost de-
populated. In some places dead bodies were
strewn about the ground, with only a few sur-
vivors left to tell the story of the epidemic
which had wiped out whole villages of Indians.
It is impossible to state exactly the nature of
these epidemics, but they would seem to be in
the nature of an intestinal infection. Later
history shows that vast numbers of California
Indians have died in outbreaks of smallpox,
measles, influenza, and other epidemic diseases.
The United States census report for 1920
gives the total Indian population in California
as 17,360.
From 700,000 to less than 20,000 is a de-
crease that can show few comparisons in
history.
xu
SCIENCE—SUPPLEMENT
end of the stone age from Sicily in the Meditirranean the ceremonies dying out, nor are they likely to. On the
for which
lored the pre-
r dividing his
through Ekypt, Greece, Mesopotamia, Southein Russia
and China aV far as the Pacific coast is the claim of the
Swedish archSblogist, Professor J. Gunnar AnQerson, who
recently returnVd to Stockholm after servinc/eleven years
as official mining adviser to the govemmeni of China
In cooperationVwith the Chinese authoijlies,
he has the highW praise, he has e
historic cities of nVrthem China, and
finds equally with tl^ University of Biking, he has sent
home during the paskfew years no Iras than 2,200 cases
containing foisilSy as Vdil as contents of graves, chiefly
pottery articles, which sbow that the inhabitants of China
about 3,000 B. C. practicbd virtuaOy the same arts as did
the peoples living in soutJ^eastejpn Europe and southwest
em Asia.
Until Professor Anderso^
easternmost point at whj
European- Asiatic culture
Russian Turkestan, buy no
within thirty miles of tne P
as in southern Manchuria.
It was in 1914 that Professor
from the University of Stockhol
the Chinese government, and fro
occupied chiefly ywith technical geologic work in locating
mineral deposits. At the same timeuie observed the op-
portunity for/archeological exploraticbs and in 1918 he
obtained the necessary permits. PaA of the expenses,
amountina^to more than $100,000, hav^een paid by the
Swedish igovernment and part by a Sweflish-China Com-
mittee of which the Crown Prince of Sweobn is chairman.
began his excavations the
traces of this common
been found was at Anau in
they have been located
coast in China as well
derson obtained leave
to become adviser to
1915 to 1919 he was
INCREASE OF THE INDIAN POPULATION
OF THE UNITED STATES
Contrary to widely circulated reports that the "Amer-
ican Indian is dying off at an alarming rate in the great
southwest, ' ' the Pueblos and other Indian populations are
holding their own and increasing at a rate nearly as high
as that shown by census figures for the white population.
Dr. Edgar L. Hewett, director of the School for Amer-
ican Research of the Archeological Institute of America
at Santa F6, New Mexico, has transmitted to the Amer-
ican Association for the Advancement of Science a re-
port of a census just made that shows that in the last
decade the population of Pueblo villages nas increased
22.2 per cent, and now totals to 10,565. Only one Pueblo
showed a decrease, and that was due to an influenza epi-
demic a few years ago. i
During the same period the entire population of the
United States increased 39 per cent., part of which was
due to immigration. These figures Dr. Hewett considers]
adequate refutation of the general idea that there has
been a ''startling decrease in our primitive population."
' ' On the question of the Indian ceremonies, also, much
emotion has been wasted," Dr. Hewett said. ''They are
vital in the life of the Indians. They are highly esthetic
in character, and are not attended by as immoral conse-
quences as are the social dances of the whites. Nor are
contrary, ceremonies that had disappeared are being re-
vived every year and the Indians are preserving their own
self-respect by cherishing their native culture which has
in it elements of nobility worthy of any race. There is
no religious persecution of the Pueblos, no effort is being
made to suppress their dances unless pernicious features
crop out, and in such cases the Indians are more amenable
to advice than are the youth of our own race. ' '
SHADOW BANDI
The caidpe of the shadow bands, elusive ripples of lighj
seen just before and just a^er a total eclipse of the sj
and which were particulurly apparent at the ecligj
last JanuarAin Newyiork and New England, t]
of the next avich. eclipse visible in the United Sj
the results of V N^ York electric light coi
termining the apiiTthern limit of the path
January; theseJwere some of the subject^
members of tKelAmerican Astronomicj
recently at /Jarldton CoMege. Dr. CJ
of the Iowa State University, annc
study of the shajdow bands an(
due to irregularities in the
from a bright stkr, such &i
a white surface tin an o1
Wylie, "a person of k(
light and dark mbttlij
is a point. Ordinarj
seen, because the
eclipse, just bej
sun, a narrow
a line, and s(
the effect
In coni
of obsen
showed
directii
Conui
patl
mi
tl
78
THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY
THE CENTER OF POPULATION— A PROPHECY
AND ITS FULFILMENT
By Professor WALTER CROSBY EELLS
WHITMAN COLLKai
In Scribner^s Monthly, the forerunner of the present Century
Magazine, for June, 1872 (Vol. IV, p. 214), occurs an article **The
advance of population in the United States,'* by Julius Erasmus
Hilgard. This article has special interest for the scientific public
to-day, due to the fact that it is exactly fifty years since its author
was elected president of the American Association for the Advance-
ment of Science. In this article that talented engineer and brilliant
scientist made the first reliable computation of the center of popu-
lation of the United States, and ventured a half dozen remarkable
prophecies as to its future course. The recent publication of a spe-
cial bulletin of the national Census Bureau, * * Center of population
and median lines and center of area," gives data from which it is
possible to show to what a remarkable extent these predictions of
Hilgard, made over a half century ago, have been fulfilled.
The first oflBcial computation of the point known as the center
of population was made imder the direction of Francis A. Walker,
superintendent of the ninth census and also professor of political
economy and history in the Sheffield Scientific School of Yale Uni-
versity. It was made expressly for publication in the first statistical
atlas of the United States, which was published in 1874, and based
upon the results secured in the ninth census, that of 1870. The
center of population was computed laboriously for each census date
since 1790, except for those of 1840 and 1850. These, although he
computed them by a somewhat different method, were taken from
Hilgard 's article mentioned above.
Without attempting to reproduce Hilgard 's tables and map, it
is interesting for the present generation to read again the more
significant paragraphs from his article.
The decennial inventory of the nation forms an almost inexhaustible
source from which the statistician and political economist may draw informa-
tion concerning the development of the country as to its population, wealth
and industry in their most varied aspects. . . .
In order to get some measure of this advance, or some general idea of
the rate at which the country is filling up, we will consider the centers of
population at different periods and examine their progress.
If the population of a country were uniformly distributed, the center of
population would coincide with the geographical center, being the point upon
which the area may be said to balance. . . . The center of population may be
defined as the center of gravity of the population, it being, in fact, the point
IN AN OLD HEALTH-BOOK
77
all his doings, whidAstate to continue, which mark to hit, is much b0tfer than
after we have fallenVand erred, and missed, ef tsoones to reco^i^r the same.
Even as it is better t\ standfast still than to fall and rise agiine, better to
keep still a Castle or )^tie, than after we have suffered tj^e enemj to enter
to rescue it again.
c
k
That the reader
book the author sums
verse :
ly better carry with him the lessons of the
most important teaOiings in the following
Ayro, mbour, food, rejpietion,
Sleepe, Vnd passiona^f the minde,
Both mtBh and lifftle hurt alike.
Best is tie mea^e to finde.
In these five pointes as it weiefii so many Lute strings resteth the whole
harmonic of man's life WhereinJioderation beareth the burthen of the song.
No strings have been jsradea to the lute of health since the days
of Cogan, though they hfeve been strummed vigorously, if less enter-
tainingly, by hygienii^s in each gpneration ; and in the twentieth, as
in the sixteenth ceiv^ry, temperakce is still their refrain.
/
./
f}
t
^
\
A PROPHECY AND ITS FULFILMENT 79
in which the area, loaded with its population, each man in his place, would
balance. . . .
We shall furthermore observe, before proceeding to the actual case in
hand, that when the tendency is to a uniform distribution of the population,
the excess of increase in the new country over that in the old settlements
will in time diminish, and that therefore the approach of the center of popula-
tion to that of area will proceed at a constantly lessening rate. Without
entering upon an elaborate discussion of this proposition, it wiU suffice to say
that the resulting law wUl not differ essentially from a movement of the
center of gravity of population toward its ultimate limit, in a nearly constant
ratio of the remaining distance— that is to say, if within a given period the
center of gravity has advanced toward its permanent place by one fourth
part of the distance at the beginning of the period, it will in an equal period
next succeeding advance over one fourth of the remaining space, and so on,
always assuming that the movement of population is not affected by any
extraordinary disturbances.
Let us now turn to a map of the United States. Its geographical center
is just below the middle of the northern boundary of Kansas. Owing to the
comparative infertiHty of the territory lying west of the meridian passing
through that center, it is certain that the center of population, when a per-
manent ratio of distribution shaU have been reached, can not lie far west
of the Mississippi River; and since there is no great disparity in the northern
and southern zones of the territory as to their power of sustaining a popu-
lation, it will be near the middle latitude of 39 «, placing it not far from the
city of St. Louis, as has been claimed by persons advocating the removal of
the seat of government to that place. In what time that condition is likely
to be reached, we shall presently endeavor to show our readers how to estimate.
Hilgard then gives the exact location, by latitude and longitude,
of the center of population, as computed by him, for the years 1840,
1850, 1860 and 1870. On this rather narrow basis he generalizes
and prophesies as outlined in the following paragraphs :
The advances in the three periods were fifty-five, eighty-two and forty-
six miles. The comparatively large stride during the second decade and the
checked advance and more northerly direction in the third at once strike the
eye. The former is attributable to the rapid settlement of California after
the discovery of gold, by which a considerable population was transferred
from the eastern half of the country, to its westernmost regions; the latter
exhibits the loss in the rate of increase occasioned by the Civil War, especially
in the South. We may safely assume that disturbing causes of such magni-
tude can not occur again, and that the progression will show hereafter but
slight fluctuations from a regular law, since those extraordinary events have,
after all, produced but very moderate inequalities.
Placing now, at a venture, the ultimate position of the center of popula-
tion 600 miles to the west of its location in 1840, which will bring it between
fifty and sixty miles west of St. Louis, we observe that the advance of 180
miles in the last three decades is just three tenths of the whole distance, leav-
ing 420 miles still to be gained. But three tenths of this remaining distance
IS 126 mUes, which may be taken as a good estimate of the advance during
the next thirty years, and wiU bring us to a point some thirty miles south of
Indianapolis.
Not wishing to stretch our inferences too far, we leave it to such of our
readers as choose to perform the simple calculation for subsequent periods,
(0
THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY
A PROPHECY AND ITS FULFILMENT
81
# !
k
which will lead them to the result that in the year 2000 the center of popula-
tion will still be lingering in Illinois, some thirty miles east of St. Louis.
However that may be, it is certainly safe to predict that in 1880 our center
will be about 10 miles north of Cincinnati.
The Prophecies Summarized
The extracts quoted above contain the following very striking
predictions:
(1) The center of population will remain near the thirty-ninth
parallel of latitude.
(2) Great disturbing facts like the settlement of California
(1850-1860) and the Civil War (1860-1870) are not likely to occur
again.
(3) The center of population will advance in accordance with
a regular law, by which in 1900 it will have moved 126 miles west-
ward and by the same law in 1930, 88 miles farther west.
(4) In the year 2000 it will be about 30 miles east of St. Louis.
(5) In 1880 it will be 10 miles north of Cincinnati.
Fulfilment op the Prophecies
It is of great interest now, a half century after these predictions
were made, to see how very strikingly they have been fulfilled.
(1) The closeness with which the center of population has clung
to the thirty-ninth parallel is very remarkable. The point farthest
north was reached in 1790, and the point farthest south in 1830,
but the entire difference was only 21.4 miles. The farthest north
since the date of Hilgard's prediction was in 1890, when it was 13.7
miles north of the thirty-ninth parallel. It has kept slightly north
of the thirty-ninth parallel at every census since 1850, varying
from 4.7 miles in 1880 to 13.7 miles in 1890. In 1920 it was 11.9
miles north of the thirty-ninth parallel. In 1920 it was only two
miles north of its position in 1870, the latest available date in Hil-
gard's article.
(2) This has also been verified. The westward advance from
1850 to 1860 was about 50 per cent, greater than in any other dec-
ade, before or since; and the northward advance from 1860 to
1870 was also 50 per cent, greater than in any other decade.
(3) This is perhaps the most daring and unique of all Hilgard's
predictions, since it attempts to put everything into a fixed mathe-
matical formula. In the thirty year period from 1870 to 1900 the
center of population actually advanced westward 120 miles, or
119.5 miles, to be more exact, instead of the predicted 126 — a very
small error indeed.
Applying Hilgard's method of moving three tenths of the dis-
tance remaining to the ''ultimate point" (600 miles west of the
Vol. XX.-
82
80
THE SCIENTIFIC MONTELT
^
^e two «.ws of a^'^H:^ trsoo^rr^ThT' "!?• ;■
<9 miles, or ten miles leas tl,«„ .„„ .i.- j 'V, "^ "'"«' "nly
But Hilgard's cToi™ of." "t S^-f *"' '"^""'^ *'''»™-
tioa w« somewhat .rbto^' n ^,T ^1 °' "" ^^ ^•^■
,uaMes it by the phr^'^S' a vX^ tth "^K^ J^™'«
quent developments a ahVK+i " .^®°^'^'^®- ^^ the light of subse-
"ultimate po^nt'' (to ^11^.^^ ''"'^^ "' ^°«^*^°^ ^^^ t^e
apply) can'^e La^I'^^I^^"^''^ *'' ^'"^^ "^«*^°^ ^°^d
simple set of equatio Jsho^S irTrTT!^*' ""^^ ^°^°*^°^ ^^ *
ture" a distance of ZtZlt^^S'^to'^r^f "'' ' '''''■
basis of the movement irolm^to ISlZ^^^n' "f *^ °" *'«
one <A»rd aa a constant t«„u- 7- • °^ ^^° °^^^es, had taken
"'^'^iLt-trj^:~--wo.o„tth™.-
"70-lMO: On. .w ., WO^SfSir """*•
pJ^J^Tb "It !ht rr™"' °' '" -^^ " 53 miles, as eom-
M20. The eh..":!'!* .t^ratT.^ ' "'"T '"" "'"' «»
miles during the present d^e ^ ™ *° "°"'"»8 31
This revised "ultimate Doint " lun •■
position, would be praetiSlv TL .^'' ""^ °' *« 1«0
o( 50 or 60 miles IZT^t ,1 .t *"" °' ^'- ^«^ '■"'«"»
making that eit. C,^^:^ s^ o^re^^lr «? "'T •"
on the thirty-ninth narallAi ,-f ™ "^/^^ernment. If it ig placed
St. Louis, in the slCstt iri t'' ''°"* '' ^«^ "O'*^ of
-^r-;?r3™^-°Sn-^^ ..r
1930-1960: One third of remainina iRn ^n
1960-1990: One third of remS loJ ?' = '' "'''^»-
1990-2020 : One third of rSa^Sf 69 S.' - It '^'"'
These results indicate that in iQQn •. ,. ""^"' = 2^ "^«- •
miles east of St. Lou^ and n S iTtlfi "'?'*"" '^ ^'^'^^ ^«
prediction of 30 mile^ east "n 2000 1 1 1'' """*• ^^^^^'^'s
stand, with oni, ^iJt'::ai!Zz ^::^''j' ^"r *^
more. ' anoiner jhalf century or
flie'J^lt oTe%r*rat*f "^"l^:' "^ '-«*- »'
0' gnt years after the pubhcation of his article,
A PROPHECY AND ITS FULFILMENT
83
r
^
J
I
il
which he naturally makes with the greatest confidence, should
actually have proved relatively his poorest forecast. As a matter
of fact, instead of being 10 miles north of Cincinnati, it was south
and west of that city by 8 miles, across the Ohio River in Kentucky.
It is evident that Hilgard was justifiedly misled by the fact that
from 1860 to 1870 the center of population moved northward 13
miles, a greater northward movement than ever before or since, until
it was in the same latitude as Cincinnati. It was quite natural to
suppose that in the next decade it would continue northward ten
or twelve miles more. But its sudden jump northward was ap-
parent rather than real, partially at least due to an inadequate
enumeration. The census bureau explains it in part by the waste
and destruction in the south from the Civil War, and in part (per-
haps more important), to the acknowledged fact that the census of
1870 was very defective in its enumeration of the southern states,
especially of the newly enfranchised negro population. That its
sudden northern movement was thus fictitious rather than real is
also indicated by the fact that it returned southward nine miles in
1880, when the enumeration was equally accurate in north and
south.
Who Was Hhxjabd!
A few facts concerning this almost forgotten scientist, who suc-
ceeded so remarkably in his prophecies regarding the center of
population when it was practically a virgin and untried field, may
be of interest to the reader to-day.
He was born in Bavaria in 1825 but came to Illinois with his
father's family when only ten years of age. He began his study
of engineering in Philadelphia in 1843 and two years later entered
the service of the Coast Survey under the distinguished Bache.
This was the beginning of an honorable career of merit and ability
with this organization lasting for over forty years and culminating
all too tardily in his appointment as superintendent of the survey
in 1881, a position which he held for four of the declining years of
his life.
Starting as a temporary employe in field service, in the twenty
years preceding the Civil War, under the magnetic encouragement
of his chief, he came to occupy successively positions of greater
trust and responsibility. He was a careful scientific student, as
well as a successful executive. He was enthusiastic, an indefati-
gable worker, alert in the recognition of all that was valuable in new
methods, and from his linguistic ability and wide reading thor-
oughly informed on the progress of geodesy and engineering both
at home and abroad.
Under the stress of the Civil War, the Coast Survey was called
upon for heroic and invaluable service in connection with southern
84
THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY
I
coast surveys and charts. The direction of the work was heavy
responsible and incessant ; the anxiety, watchfulness and care were
said to be as wearing on the chief as those of the commander of an
army corps. Under this terrific strain the brilliant Bache's mind
gave way, and double responsibility fell to his principal assistant,
Hilgard, who met every requirement of the diflScult position with
credit and distinction.
After the breakdown of his chief, Hilgard might have had the
superintendency for the asking, but he refused to ask for it as long
as his broken chief lived, since the family of Bache were in such
circumstances that his salary was necessary for their support. This
disinterestedness and loyalty to his chief cost him dear. Bache
lingered through four weary years, and when death finally took
him there were several strong rival candidates in the field. After
a prolonged struggle it was considered wise to appoint a ''dark
horse,'' Benjamin Peirce, of Harvard University, ''the father of
American mathematics."
It was not until 1881, after a lifetime of sacrificial and dis-
tinguished service, that Hilgard was finally appointed superin-
tendent of the Coast Survey. He was then broken in health and
suffering from the invasion of his household by death. The ap-
pointment seemed to give him new life, but it proved to be only a
temporary stimulus. His working days were about over. Under
the unfortunate political changes of 1884 he was compelled to sever
his relations with the organization to which he had devoted a life-
time of loyal service. It was a crushing blow. Suffering with
illness all the time, he never regained his health, although he
lingered on until death fiinally came in May, 1891.
In 1862, in addition to his heavy work in the Coast Survey
office, he was also supervisor of weights and measures for the trea-
sury department. He was one of the members of the Metric Com-
mission at Paris in 1872 and was made a member of the permanent
committee. He took a leading part in preparing exact metric
standards for distribution to the various states and territories. He
was a member of the International Bureau of Weights and Mea-
sures, of which he declined the directorship. Typical of his many
scientific contributions, may be mentioned one on the telegraphic
determination of differences in longitude of Greenwich, Paris and
Washington.
He was a charter member of the National Academy of Sciences
and for some years its home secretary. In 1874 he was given dis-
tinctive recognition by his fellow-scientists when they elected him
president of the American Association for the Advancement of
Science.
i
78
THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY
I.
THE CENTER OF POPULATION— A PROPHECY
AND ITS FULFILMENT
By Professor WALTER CROSBY BELLS
WHITMAN COLLEQE
In Scribner's Monthly, the forerunner of the present Century
Magazine, for June, 1872 (Vol. IV, p. 214), occurs an article *'The
advance of population in the United States,'' by Julius Erasmus
Hilgard. This article has special interest for the scientific public
to-day, due to the fact that it is exactly fifty years since its author
was elected president of the American Association for the Advance-
ment of Science. In this article that talented engineer and brilliant
scientist made the first reliable computation of the center of popu-
lation of the United States, and ventured a half dozen remarkable
prophecies as to its future course. The recent publication of a spe-
cial bulletin of the national Census Bureau, * * Center of population
and median lines and center of area, ' ' gives data from which it is
possible to show to what a remarkable extent these predictions of
Hilgard, made over a half century ago, have been fulfilled.
The first official computation of the point known as the center
of population was made under the direction of Francis A. Walker,
superintendent of the ninth census and also professor of political
economy and history in the Sheffield Scientific School of Yale Uni-
versity. It was made expressly for publication in the first statistical
atlas of the United States, which was published in 1874, and based
upon the results secured in the ninth census, that of 1870. The
center of population was computed laboriously for each census date
since 1790, except for those of 1840 and 1850. These, although he
computed them by a somewhat different method, were taken from
Hilgard 's article mentioned above.
Without attempting to reproduce Hilgard 's tables and map, it
is interesting for the present generation to read again the more
significant paragraphs from his article.
The decennial inventory of the nation fonns an almost inexhaustible
source from which the statistician and political economist may draw informa-
tion concerning the development of the country as to its population, wealth
and industry in their most varied aspects. . . .
In order to get some measure of this advance, or some general idea of
the rate at which the country is filling up, we wiU consider the centers of
population at different periods and examine their progress.
If the population of a country were uniformly distributed, the center of
population would coincide with the geographical center, being the point upon
which the area may be said to balance. . . . The center of population may be
defined as the center of gravity of the population, it being, in fact, the point
;i
I
IN AN OLD HEALTH-BOOK
77
A PROPHECY AND ITS FULFILMENT
79
aU his doings, which rtate to continue, which mark to hit, isyuch better than
after we have f aUen and erred, and missed, ef tsoones yiecover the same.
Even as it is better to standfast stiU than to fall and>6e agame, better to
keep still a Castle or Citla, than after we have su^ed the enemy to enter
to rescue it again. \
That the reader may better carry vl^h him the lessons of the
book the author sums his i^ost impor^t teachings in the foUowing
verse:
Ayro, labofflN^food, repletion,
Sleepe, and Ijiiftssions of the minde,
Both muoh aiid little hurt alike,
Best U^' the metoe to flnde.
In these five pointes as i^ were in soonany Lute strings resteth the whole
harmonie of man's life ^rein moderatipn beareth the burthen of the song.
No Strings have^'een added to the lute of health since the days
of Cogan, though they have been strummed vigorously, if less enter-
tainingly, by hygienists in each generation; and in the twentieth, as
in the sixteenth century, temperance is still their refrain.
(
^
■V
iJii
v..
If
in which the area, loaded with its population, each man in his place, would
^"^Te' shaU furthermore observe, before proceeding to the actual case in
hand, that when the tendency is to a uniform distribution of the P0P;>l«»t^«»'
the wcess of increase in the new comitry over that in the old settlements
will in time diminish, and that therefore the approach of the center of poptda-
tion to that of area will proceed at a constantly lessenmg rate. Without
entering upon an elaborate discussion of this proposition, it will sufBce to say
that the resulting law will not differ essentially from a movement of the
center of gravity of population toward its ultimate limit, in a nearly constant
ratio of the remaining distance-that is to say, if within a given period the
center of gravity has advanced toward its permanent place by one fourth
part of the distance at the beginning of the period, it will in an equid period
next succeeding advance over one fourth of the remaining space, ajid so on,
always assuming that the movement of population is not affected by any
extraordinary disturbances. ^.„x„
Let us now turn to a map of the United States. Its geographical center
is just below the middle of the northern boundary of Kansas. Owing to the
comparative infertility of the territory lying west of the meridian passmg
through that center, it is certain that the center of population, when a per-
manent ratio of distribution shaU have been reached, can not he far west
of the Mississippi Biver; and since there is no great disparity in the northern
and southern zones of the territory as to their power of sustainmg a popu-
lation, it will be near the middle latitude of 39», placing it not far from the
city of St. Louis, as has been claimed by persons advocating the remova of
the seat of government to that place. In what time that condition is likely
to be reached, we shall presently endeavor to show our readers how to estimate.
Hilgard then gives the exact location, by latitude and longitude,
of the center of population, as computed by him, for the years 1840,
1850, 1860 and 1870. On this rather narrow basis he generalizes
and prophesies as outUned in the foUowing paragraphs :
The advances in the three periods were fifty-five, eighty-two and forty-
six mUes. The comparatively large stride during the second decade and the
checked advance and more northerly direction in the third at once strike the
eye The former is attributable to the rapid settlement of Calif omia after
the discovery of gold, by which a considerable population was transferred
from the eastern half of the country, to its westernmost regions; the latter
exhibits the loss in the rate of increase occasioned by the CivU War, especially
in the South. We may safely assume that disturbing causes of such magni-
tude can not occur again, and that the progression will show hereafter but
aUght fiuctuations from a regular law, since those extraordinary events have,
after all, produced but very moderate inequalities.
Placing now, at a venture, the ultimate position of the center of popula-
tion 600 miles to the west of its location in 1840, which will bring it between
fifty and sixty miles west of St. Louis, we observe that the advance of 180
miles in the last three decades is just three tenths of the whole distance, leav-
ing 420 miles still to be gained. But three tenths of this remaining distance
ia 126 mUes, which may be taken as a good estimate of the advance durmg
the next thirty years, and will bring us to a point some thirty miles south of
Indianapolis. ..^ . v *
Not wishing to stretch our inferences too far, we leave it to such of our
readers as choose to perform the simple calculation for subsequent periods,
80
TBE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY
A PROPHECY AND ITS FULFILMENT
81
v/
4
t
t
i:.
17
which will lead them to the result that ia the year 2000 the center of popula-
tion will still be lingering in Illinois, some thirty miles east of St. Louis.
However that may be, it is certainly safe to predict that in 1880 our center
will be about 10 miles north of Cincinnati.
The Prophecies Summarized
The extracts quoted above contain the following very striking
predictions :
(1) The center of population will remain near the thirty-ninth
parallel of latitude.
(2) Great disturbing facts like the settlement of California
(1850-1860) and the Civil War (1860-1870) are not likely to occur
again.
(3) The center of population will advance in accordance with
a regular law, by which in 1900 it will have moved 126 miles west-
ward and by the same law in 1930, 88 miles farther west.
(4) In the year 2000 it will be about 30 miles east of St. Louis.
• (5) In 1880 it will be 10 miles north of Cincinnati.
Fulfilment op the Prophecies
It is of great interest now, a half century after these predictions
were made, to see how very strikingly they have been fulfilled.
(1) The closeness with which the center of population has clung
to the thirty-ninth parallel is very remarkable. The point farthest
north was reached in 1790, and the point farthest south in 1830,
but the entire difference was only 21.4 miles. The farthest north
since the date of Hilgard's prediction was in 1890, when it was 13.7
miles north of the thirty-ninth parallel. It has kept slightly north
of the thirty-ninth parallel at every census since 1850, varying
from 4.7 miles in 1880 to 13.7 miles in 1890. In 1920 it was 11.9
miles north of the thirty-ninth parallel. In 1920 it was only two
miles north of its position in 1870, the latest available date in Hil-
gard's article.
(2) This has also been verified. The westward advance from
1850 to 1860 was about 50 per cent, greater than in any other dec-
ade, before or since; and the northward advance from 1860 to
1870 was also 50 per cent, greater than in any other decade.^
(3) This is perhaps the most daring and unique of all Hilgard's
predictions, since it attempts to put everything into a fixed mathe-
matical formula. In the thirty year period from 1870 to 1900 the
center of population actually advanced westward 120 miles, or
119.5 miles, to be more exact, instead of the predicted 126— a very
small error indeed. • xi. j-
Applying Hilgard's method of moving three tenths of the dis-
tance remaining to the -ultimate point'' (600 miles west of the
Vol. XX.— 6
82
THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY
position in 1840), it is found that it should have moved westward
three tenths of 294 miles, or 88 miles, between 1900 and 1930. In
the two thirds of this period from 1900 to 1920 it has moved only
49 miles, or ten miles less than two thirds of the predicted distance.
But Hilgard's choice of a point 600 miles west of the 1840 posi-
tion, was somewhat arbitrary. It will be noted that he himself
qualifies it by the phrase "at a venture." In the light of subse-
quent developments a slightly different choice of location for the
** ultimate point '* (to which identically the same method would
fipply) can be made with a slight improvement. The solution of a
simple set of equations shows that if Hilgard has assumed ' ' at a ven-
ture ' ' a distance of 540 miles, instead of 600 miles, and then on the
basis of the movement from 1840 to 1870 of 180 miles, had taken
one third as a constant multiplier instead of three tenths, he would
have come even closer to the actual conditions as far as they are
known fifty years later.
With this slight change of constant distance, it works out thus :
1840-1870 2 One third of 540 miles = 180 miles.
Actual distance, 180 mUes.
1870-1900 : One third of 360 miles = 120 miles.
Actual distance, 119.5 miles.
1900-1930 : One third of 240 miles = 80 miles.
Two thirds of this last movement of 80 miles is 53 miles, as com-
pared with 49 miles, the distance actually travelled from 1900 to
1920. The chances seem good that it may move the remaining 31
miles during the present decade.
This revised ** ultimate point, '* 540 miles west of the 1840
position, would be practically on the meridian of St. Louis, instead
of 50 or 60 miles west of it, and thus would come even closer to
making that city the logical seat of government. If it is placed
on the thirty-ninth parallel, it would be about 25 miles north of
St. Louis, in the southeastern part of Jersey County, Illinois.
(4) Of course the prediction regarding the position in the year
2000 can not yet be verified. But continuing the above suggested
revision of Hilgard 's principle, we have the following predictions
until the year 2020 :
1930-1960 : One third of remaining 160 miles = 53 miles.
1960-1990 : One third of remaining 103 miles = 34 miles.
1990-2020 : One third of remaining 69 miles = 23 miles.
These results indicate that in 1990 it would probably be about 70
miles east of St. Louis, and in 2020, about 46 miles east. Hilgard 's
prediction of 30 miles east in 2000 may therefore be allowed to
stand, with only slight modification, for another half century or
more.
(5) It is rather surprising that Hilgard 's final prediction of
the situation only eight years after the publication of his article.
1
^
«♦»
>>
\l
\
^ PROPHECT AND ITS FULFILMENT §3
which he naturally makes with the greatest confidence, should
actuaUy have proved relatively his poorest forecast. As I mat^ r
of fact, instead of being 10 miles north of Cincinnati, it was south
and west of that city by 8 miles, across the Ohio River in kTJX
from 1860 to 1870 the center of population moved northward 13
miles, a greater northward movement than ever before or since, until
^it was in the same latitude as Cincinnati. It was quite natural to
suppose that in the next decade it would continue northward ten
or twelve miles more. But its sudden jump northward was ap-
parent rather than real, partially at least due to an inadequate
enumeration. The census bureau explains it in part by the waste
and destruction in the south from the Civil War, and in part f per-
haps more important), to the acknowledged fact that the census of
1870 was very defective in its enumeration of the southern states,
especially of the newly enfranchised negro population. That it^
sudden northern movement was thus fictitious rather than real is
ako indicated by the fact that it returned southward nine miles in
1880, when the enumeration was equally accurate in north and
south.
Who Was Hilgabd t
A few facts concerning this almost forgotten scientist, who suc-
ceeded so remarkably in his prophecies regarding the center of
population when it was practically a virgin and untried field, may
be of interest to the reader to-day.
He was born in Bavaria in 1825 but came to niinois with his
father's family when only ten years of age. He began his study
of engineering in Philadelphia in 1843 and two years later entered
the service of the Coast Survey under the distinguished Bache.
This was the beginning of an honorable career of merit and ability
with this organization lasting for over forty years and culminating
all too tardily in his appointment as superintendent of the survey
in 1881, a position which he held for four of the declining years of
his life.
Starting as a temporary employe in field service, in the twenty
years preceding the Civil War, under the magnetic encouragement
of his chief, he came to occupy successively positions of greater
trust and responsibility. He was a careful scientific student, as
well as a successful executive. He was enthusiastic, an indefati-
gable worker, alert in the recognition of all that was valuable in new
methods, and from his linguistic ability and wide reading thor-
oughly informed on the progress of geodesy and engineering both
at home and abroad.
Under the stress of the Civil War, the Coast Survey was called
upon for heroic and invaluable service in connection with southern
84
THE SCIENTIFIC MONTHLY
coast surveys and charts. The direction of the work was heavy,
responsible and incessant ; the anxiety, watchfulness and care were
said to be as wearing on the chief as those of the commander of an
army corps. Under this terrific strain the briUiant Bache s mind
gave way, and double responsibility fell to his principal assistant,
Hilgard, who met every requirement of the difficult position with
credit and distinction.
After the breakdown of his chief, Hilgard might have had the^
superintendency for the asking, but he refused to ask for it as long
as his broken chief lived, since the family of Bache were in such
circumstances that his salary was necessary for their support. This
disinterestedness and loyalty to his chief cost him dear. Bache
lingered through four weary years, and when death finally took
him there were several strong rival candidates in the field. After
a prolonged struggle it was considered wise to appoint a "dark
horse," Benjamin Peirce, of Harvard University, "the father of
American mathematics."
It was not until 1881, after a lifetime of sacrificial and dis-
tinguished service, that Hilgard was finaUy appointed superin-
tendent of the Coast Survey. He was then broken in health and
suffering from the invasion of his household by death. The ap-
pointment seemed to give him new Ufe, but it proved to be only a
temporary stimulus. His working days were about over. Under
the unfortunate poUtical changes of 1884 he was compelled to sever
his relations with the organization to which he had devoted a life-
time of loyal service. It was a crushing blow. Suffering with
illness all the time, he never regained his health, although he
lingered on until death finally came in May, 1891.
In 1862, in addition to his heavy work in the Coast Survey
office, he was also supervisor of weights and measures for the trea-
sury department. He was one of the members of the Metric Com-
mission at Paris in 1872 and was made a member of the permanent
committee. He took a leading part in preparing exact metric
standards for distribution to the various states and territories. He
was a member of the International Bureau of Weights and Mea-
sures, of which he declined the directorship. Typical of his many
scientific contributions, may be mentioned one on the telegraphic
determination of differences in longitude of Greenwich, Pans and
Washington.
He was a charter member of the National Academy of Sciences
and for some years its home secretary. In 1874 he was given dis-
tinctive recognition by his fellow-scientists when they elected him
president of the American Association for the Advancement of
Science.
i
fy
i
PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
NATIONAL ACADEMY OF SCIENCES
Volmme 6
JUNE 15, 1920
Number 6
ON THE RATE OF GROWTH OF THE POPULATION OF THE
UNITED STATES SINCE 1790 AND ITS MATHEMATICAL
REPRESENTATION'
By Raymond Pearl and Lowell J. Reed
Department op Biometry and Vital Statistics, Johns Hopkins University
Read before the Academy, April 26, 1920
It is obviously possible in any country or community of reasonable
size to determine an empirical equation, by ordinary methods of curve
fitting which will describe the normal rate of population growth. Such
a determination will not necessarily give any inkling whatever as to the
underlying organic laws of population growth in a particular community.
It will simply give a rather exact empirical statement of the nature of the
changes which have occurred in the past. No process of empirically
graduating raw data with a curve can in and of itself demonstrate the
fundamental law which causes the occurring change.^ In spite of the
fact that such mathematical expressions of population growth are purely
empirical, they have a distinct and considerable usefulness. This use-
fulness arises out of the fact that actual counts of population by census
methods are made at only relatively infrequent intervals, usually 10
years and practically never oftener than 5 years. For many statistical
purposes, it is necessary to have as accurate an estimate as possible of the
population in inter-censal years. This applies not only to the years
following that on which the last census was taken, but also to the inter-
censal years lying between prior censuses. For purposes of practical
statistics it is highly important to have these inter-censal estimates of
population as accurate as possible, particularly for the use of the vital
statistician, who must have these figures for the calculation of annual
death rates, birth rates, and the Uke.
The usual method followed by census offices in determining the popula-
tion in inter-censal years is of one or the other of two sorts, namely, by
arithmetic progression or geometric progression. These methods assume
that for any given short period of time the population is increasing either
in arithmetic or geometric ratio. Neither of these assumptions is ever
absolutely accurate even for short intervals of time, and both are grossly
275
276
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
Proc. N. a. S.
inaccurate for the United States, at least, for any considerable period of
time. What actually happens is that following any census estimates are
made by one or another of these methods of the population for each yeaf
up to the next census, on the basis of data given by the last two censuses
only. When that next census has been made, the previous estimates
of the inter-censal years are corrected and adjusted on the basis of the
facts brought out at that census period.
Obviously the best general method of estimating population in inter-
censal years is that of fitting an appropriate curve to all the available
data, and extrapolating for years beyond the last census, and reading off
from the curve values for inter-censal years falling between earlier
censuses. The methods of arithmetic or geometric progression use only
two census counts at the most. Fitting a curve to all the known data
regarding population by the method of least squares must obviously
give a much sounder and more accurate result. In making this state-
ment, one reahzes perfectly, of course, the dangers of extrapolation.
These dangers have been well emphasized by Perrin,^ who used higher
order parabolas to predict the future population of Buenos Aires. In
keeping sharply before our minds the dangers of extrapolation from a
curve, we are apt to forget that the methods of extrapolation by arithmetic
or geometric progression have much less general validity than from a
cur\-e, and the inaccuracies are found in practice, except by the rarest
of accidents, to be actually greater.
The first one to attempt an adequate mathematical representation of
the normal rate of growth of the population of the United States was
Pritchett.^ Taking the census data from 1790 to 1880, inclusive, Pritchett
fitted by the method of least squares the following equation :
p = A+ Bt + Ct' + Dt' (i)
where P represents the population and t the time from some assumed
epoch. As a matter of fact, Pritchett took the origin of the curve at
1840, practically the center of the series. With this third-order parabola
Pritchett got a very accurate representation of the population between
the dates covered. As will presently appear this curve did not give,
even within the period covered, as accurate results as a more adequate
curve would have done, and it overestimated the population after a very
short interval beyond the last observed ordinate as is shown in table 2.
Some 13 years ago one of the writers^ demonstrated the applicability
of a logarithmic curve of the form
y =^ a + bx + cx^ + dlogx . (ii)
to the representation of growth changes, using the aquatic plant Cera-
iophyllum as material. Following the application of this curve to growth
of this plant it was found equally useful in representing a wide range of
other growth and related changes.^ This list now includes, of matters
\i
Vol. 6, 1920
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
277
worked out in the Biological Laboratory of the Maine Experiment
Station, such diverse phenomena as change of size of egg with successive
layings, change of milk production with age, etc. Donaldson and Hatai^
have demonstrated the applicability of this type of equation to bodily
growth in the white rat and frog.
While the increase in size of a population cannot on a priori grounds be
regarded, except by rather loose analogy, as the same thing as the growth
of an organism in size, nevertheless it is essentially a growth phe-
nomenon. It, therefore, seems entirely reasonable that this type of
curve should give a more adequate representation of population increase
than a simple third-order parabola. The actual event justifies this
assumption, as will presently appear.
Table 1 shows the counted population as determined by the Census
Bureau on the dates mentioned from 1790 to 1910. The exact dates were
furnished in a personal communication from the present Director of the
Census. These figiu-es embody some adjustments and corrections made
by the Census Bureau since the original censuses were made.
TABLE 1
Showing the Dates of the Taking of the Census and the Recorded Populations
FROM 1790 TO 1910
DATK OP CENSUS
Year
1790
1800
1810
1820
ia30
1840
1850
1860
1870
1880
1890
1900
1910
Month and Day
First Monday in August
First Monday in August
First Monday in August
First Monday in August
June 1
June 1
June 1
June 1
June 1
June 1
June 1
June 1
April 15
RECORDED POPULATION
(revised figures FROM
STATISTICAL ABST., 1918)
3,929,214
5,308,483
7,239,881
9,63§,453
12,866,020
17,069,453
23,191,876
31,443,321
38,558,371
50,155,783
62,947,714
75,994,575
91,972,266
To the data of table 1 the following equation was fitted by the method
of least squares, taking origin at 1780, and making due allowance in the
abscissal intervals for the actual dates of the several censuses :
y = a + bx + cx'^ + dlogx
where y denotes population and x time. The actual equation deduced was
y = 9,064,900-6,281,430^ + 842,377^^ + 19,829,500 log x. (iii)
278
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
Proc. N. a. S.
The results are set forth in table 2, where Pritchett's figures are given
for comparison. ^
TABLE 2
FROM PriTCHETT S ThIRD-OrdER PARABOI.A, (c) ESTIMATED POPULATION FROM
Logarithmic Parahpla, and (d) (e) Root-Mean Square Errors
OP Both Methods
CENSUS
YBAR
1790
1800
1810
1820
1830
1840
1850
1860
1870
1880
1890
1900
1910
OBS8RVSO
POPULATION
(b)
PRITCHBTT
8SnifAT9
1920
3,929,000
5,308,000
7,240,000
9,638,000
12,866,000
17,069,000
23,192,000
31,443,000
38,558,000
50,156,000
62,948,000
75,995,000
91,972,000
(c)
I^OOARITHMIC
PARABOLA BS-
TIlfATB
(4)
BRROR OP
ib)
4,012,000
5,267,000
7,059,000
9,571,000
12,985,000
17,484,000
23,250,000
30,465,000
39,313,000
49,975,000
62,634,000
77,472,000
94,673,000
3,693,000
5,865,000
7,293,000
9,404,000
12,577,000
17,132,000
23,129,000
30,633,000
39,687,000
50,318,000
62,547,000
76,389,000
91,647,000
(e)
BRROR OP
ic)
+
114,416,000 108,214,000
83,000
41,000
181,000
67,000
119,000
415,000
58,000
978,000
755,000
- 181,000
- 314,000
+ 1,477,000
+2,701,000
+
+
+
+
935,000*
- 236,000
+ 557,000
+ 53,000
- 234,000
- 289,000
+ 63,000
- 63,000
- 810,000
+ 1,129,000
+ 162,000
- 401,000
+ 394,000
~ 325,000
472,000'
* To the nearest thousand.
* Root-mean square error.
It is obvious from the data of table 2 that, with the same number of
constant the logarithmic parabola gives a distinctly better graduation
than a third-order parabola. "uauun
in fi^reT"^ ^'^'''''° "^ ^^ ^"^"^ graduation is shown graphically
^l!l ^"^^^^ ^^ ^ ^ P"^^^y empirical representation of population
growth m the United States equation (iii) gives results of a3^S
degree of accuracy. Indeed, interpolation on this curve for inter-censal
years may obviously be reUed upon with a greater probability that the
estimated figures approximate the unknown true facts than is afforded
by any other estimating expedient hitherto applied to the known data.
An indication of the general exactness of this curve (iu) for estimating
future population by extrapolation may be got in the foUowing way
Suppose a mathematician of the Civil War period had desired to estimate
the population of the United States in 1910, and had fitted a curve of the
type of (u), by the method of least squares to the known data available
^ ^
,*
(.'>
r^
I
Voi*. 6, 1920
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
279
to him, namely, the census counts of 1790, to 1860, inclusive, he would have
got this result:
y = 8,619,800-5,680,540^ + 822,709n;2+ 16,987,200 log x (iv)
If he had calculated from this equation the probable population in
1910, the figure he would have obtained would have been 92,523,000, a
result only approximately a half miUion, or 0.6%, in error, as ^bs^uent
events proved. A prophecy less than 1% m error of an event> happen
50 years later is imdeniably good predicting.
/oo,ooo.ooo
POPULATION OF UNtTED STATES
60,000.000
2QOOO.OOO
"^^ ^ m> /OBO exf BW' seso ioeso j^jo mo mdo /9oo /Jto
YEAR
PIG. 1
Diagram showing observed and calculated populations (from logarithmic parabola)
from 1790 to 1920.
It is of interest to exhibit the equations and results in predicting the
1910 population obtained by fitting our logarithmic parabola to the data
available after the completion of each successive census from 1870 on.
We have :
Data for 1790 to 1870, inclusive:
y = 8,287,700-5,300,270^ + 795,540^^ + 15,775,000 log x (v)
Predicted population in 1910 = 91,201,000.
Deviation of prediction from actual, 1910 = - 771,000.
Percentage error = 0.8%.
Data for 1790 to 1880 inclusive:
y = 7,981,100-4,971,040^ + 764,896%^ + 14,993,500 log x (vi)
28o
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
Proc. N. a. S.
Vol. 6, 1920
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
281
Predicted population in 1910 = 89,128,000.
Deviation of prediction from actual, 1910 = - 2,844,000.
Percentage error = 3%.
Data for 1790 to 1890, inclusive:
y = 9,013,800- 6,242, 170JC + 839,782^^ _|. 19,744,300 log x (vii)
Predicted population in 1910 = 91,573,000.
Deviation of prediction from actual, 1910 = — 399,000.
Percentage error = 0.4 per cent.
Data for 1790 to 1900 inclusive:
y = 8,748,000- 5,880,890a; + 821,001%^ + 18,232,100 log x (viii)
Predicted population in 1910 = 91,148,000.
Deviation of prediction from actual, 1910 = —824,000.
Percentage error = 0.9%.
Beginning with 1860 (equation (iv)) and coming down to 1900, our
hypothetical statistician would have been only once in error as much as
1% in his prediction of the 1910 population by this logarithmic parabola.
The one larger error is for the 1880 curve, where apparently the aberrant
counts of 1860 and 1870 exert an undue influence.
Altogether it seems justifiable to conclude that:
1. A logarithmic parabola of the type of equation (ii) describes the
changes which have occurred in the population of the United States in
respect of its gross magnitude, with a higher degree of accuracy than any
empirical formula hitherto applied to the purpose.
2. The accuracy of the graduation given by this logarithmic parabola is
entirely sufficient for all practical statistical purposes.
II
Satisfactory as the empirical equation above considered is from a
practical point of view, it remains the fact that it is an empirical expression
solely, and states no general law of population growth. Insofar it is
obviously an undesirable point at which to leave the problem of the
mathematical expression of the change of population in magnitude.
It is quite clear on a priori grounds, as was first pointed out by Malthus
in non-mathematical terms, that in any restricted area, such as the United
States, a time must eventually come when population will press so closely
upon subsistence that its rate of increase per unit of time must be re-
duced to the vanishing point. In other words, a population curve may
start, as does that shown in figure 1, with a convex face to the base, but
presently it must develop a point of inflection, and from that point on
present a concave face to the x axis, and finally become asymptotic, the
asymptote representing the maximum number of people which can be
supported on the given fixed area.^ Now, while an equation like (ii)
can, and will in due time, develop a point of inflection and become con-
cave to the base it never can become asymptotic. It, therefore, cannot
be regarded as a hopeful line of approach to a true law of population
growth.
What we want obviously is a mathematical picture of the whole course
of population in this country. It is not enough to be able to predict
twenty or fifty years ahead as our logarithmic parabola is able to do
satisfactorily, in one portion of the whole curve. How absurd equation
(iii) would be over a really long time range is shown if we attempt to
calculate from it the probable population in, say, 3000 A.D. It gives a
value of 11,822,000,000. But this is manifestly ridiculous; it would mean
a population density of 6.2 persons per acre or 3968 persons per square
mile.
It would be the height of presumption to attempt to predict accurately
the population a thousand years hence. But any real law of population
growth ought to give some general and approximate indication of the
number of people who would be living at that time within the present
area of the United States, provided no cataclysmic alteration of circum-
stances has in the meantime intervened.
It has seemed worth while to attempt to develop such a law, first by
formulating a hypothesis which rigorously meets the logical requirements,
and then by seeing whether in fact the hypothesis fits the known facts.
The general biological hypothesis which we shall here test embodies as an
essential feature the idea that the rate of population increase in a limited
area at any instant of time is proportional (a) to the magnitude of the
population existing at that instant (amount of increase already attained)
and (6) to the still unutilized potentialities of population support existing
in the limited area.
The following conditions should be fulfilled by any equation which is to
describe adequately the growth of population in an area of fixed limits.
1. Asymptotic to a line y = k when x = + 00 .
2. Asymptotic to a line y = 0 when ^ = — 00 .
3. A point of inflection at some point x — a and y = fi.
4. Concave upwards to left of ^ = a and concave downward to right
of ^ = a.
5. No horizontal slope except at ^ = =fc 00 .
6. Values of y varying continuously from 0 to jfe as % varies from — 00 to
In these expressions y denotes population, and x denotes time.
An equation which fulfils these requirements is
6^"
y =
1 + ce
ax
(ix)
when a, b and c have positive values.
In this equation the following relations hold:
■X = + CO
b
y = -
(x)
I
282
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
Proc. N. a. S.
X =s — 00 y = 0
Relations (x) and (xi) define the asymptotes.
The point of inflection is given by 1 — c^"*' = 0, or
(xi)
h
^ 2c
(xii)
X = log c
a
ab
The slope at the point of inflection is -- .
Expressmg the first derivative of (xi) in terms of y, we have
dy ^ ayib-cy) ^^^^
dx b '
Putting the equation in this form shows at once that it is identical
i/ •
^
€ "' 4C
•~ -if lo^ c — •
FIG. 2
General form of curve given by equation (ix).
with that describing an autocatalyzed chemical reaction, a point to which
we shall retiun later.
The general form of the curve is shown in figure 2.
The question now is how well does (ix) represent the known historical
facts as to the growth in population of the United States, and to what
legitimate deductions as to the futiu-e course of population in this country
does it lead ?
It is obvious that equation (ix) as it stands cannot be fitted to ob-
servational data by the method of least squares. It is possible to write
momental equations and fit by the method of moments, but at this tim
we do not care to develop that method because, as will presently appear.
Vol. 6, 1920
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
283
i
we do not regard equation (ix) as the final development of this type of
equation for representing population, and we have no desire to encumber
the Uterature with a mathematical discussion which we expect later to
discard.
For present purposes it will be sufficient to fit (ix) to the observations
by passing it through three points. Given three equally spaced ordinates,
yu y2 and ys, the necessary equations are :
b ^ 2yiy2y8-y2Hyi + yti)
c yiyz - yi*
y^- - y)
a = logio ~~/Z \ "^ '* logio ^
(xiv)
^{! - y^)
(xv)
where h is the abscissal distance in years between yi and yz, or y2 and ys.
c = -l-l^L yiJ] (xvi)
y2—y\e e
where a is the abscissal distance in years from the origin to y\.
Putting xi at 1790, xt at 1850, apd X3 at 1910, and taking origin at 1780
we have
yi = 3.929»
a «= 10
yt = 23,192
fe = 60
y, = 91,972
and taking (ix) in the form
b
«
+ c
(xvii)
we find these values for the constants :
)' = —
2,930.3009
.03 13395*
+ 0.014854
(xviii)
The closeness with which this curve fits the known facts is shown in
table 3.
The closeness of fit of this curve is shown graphically m figure 3.
Though empirically arrived at this is a fairly good fit of theory to
observations. The root-mean square error from the last column is 463,000,
or sUghtly smaller than that from the logarithmic parabola in table 2.
It must not be forgotten, however, that the root-mean square error is
reduced in the present case by virtue of the fact that in three out of the
13 ordinates theory and observation are made, by the procrustean method
of fitting, to coincide exactly. The most that can be asserted is that
X
284
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED Proc. N. A. S.
TABLE 3
Results of Fitting Population Data 1790 to 1910 by Equation (xvin)
YBAR
1790
1800
1810
1820
1830
1840
1850
1860
1870
1880
1890
1900
1910
OBSBRVBD
POPULATION
3,929,000
5,308,000
7,240,000
9,638,000
12,866,000
17,069,000
23,192,000
31,443,000
38,558,000
50,156,000
62,948,000
75,995,000
91,972,000
CALCULATED POPULA
TION BY EQUATION
(xvin)
ERROR
3,929.000
5,336.000
7,228,000
9,757,000
13,109,000
17,506,000
23,192,000
30,412,000
39,372,000
50,177,000
62,769,000
76,870,000
91,972,000
0
+ 28,000
— 12,000
+ 119,000
+243,000
+437,000
0
—1,031,000
+
+
+
814,000
21,000
179,000
875,000
0
equation (xviii) gives nearly or quite as good a fit to the observations
as does the logarithmic parabola. If we properly graduated the data,
by the method of moments, we should probably get a result measurably
better than that from equation (iii).
The significance of the result lies in this consideration. A curve which
on a pnon grounds meets the conditions which must be satisfied by a true
law of population growth, actually describes with a substantial degree of
accuracy what is now known of the population history of this country
/ X ""' l?™""^ "'"'^^ ^'"''^^^^ consequences which flow from equation
(xvni). The first question which interests one is this: when did or
will the population curve of this country pass the point of inflection, and
, exhibit a progressively diminishing instead of increasing rate of growth?
From (xu) it is easily determined that this point occurred about April i
1914. on the assumption that the numerical values of (xviii) reliably
represent the law of population growth in this country. In other words
so far as we may rely upon present numerical values, the United States
has already passed its period of most rapid population growth, unless
there comes into play some factor not now known and which has never
operated during the past history of the country to make the rate of growth
more rapid. This latter contingency is improbable. . While prophecy is a
dangerous pastime, we believe, from the fragmentary results already
announced, that the 1920 census will confirm the result indicated by our
curve, that the period of most rapid population growth was passed some-
where in the last decade. The population at the point of inflection works
out to have been 98,637,000, which was in fact about the population
of the country in 1914. ^
Vol. 6, 1920
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
285
The upper asymptote given by (xviii) has the value 197,274,000
roughly. This means that according to equation (xviii) the maximum
population which continental United States, as now areally limited, will
ever have will be roughly twice the present population. We fear that
some will condemn at once the whole theory because the magnitude of
this number is not sufficiently imposing. It is so easy, and most writers
on population have been so prone, to extrapolate population by geometric
series, or by a parabola or some such purely empirical curve, and arrive
at stupendous figures, that calm consideration of real probabilities is most
difficult to obtain. While, as will appear from the next section of this
POPULATION OF UNITED STATES
100000000
4'
80000,000
zo.oooooo
I790 leoo leio leao itso 164c ^50 eco teio teeo leoo i9oo /eio
YEAR
FIG. 3
Showing result of fitting equation (xviii) to population data.
paper, we have no desire to defend the numerical results of this section,
and indeed ourselves regard them only as a rough first approximation,
it remains a fact that if anyone will soberly think of every city, every
village, every town in this country having its present population multi-
plied by 2, and will further think of twice as many persons on the land in
agricultural pursuits, he will be bound, we think, to conclude that the
country would be fairly densely populated. It would have about 66
persons per square mile of land area.
It will at once be pointed out that many European countries have a
much greater density of population than 60 persons to the square mile,
286
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
Proc. N. a S
r
as for example Belgium with 673, Netherlands with 499, etc. But it
must not be forgotten that these countries are far from self-supporting in
respect of physical means of subsistence. They are economically self-
supporting, which is a very different thing, because by their industrial
development at home and in their colonies they produce money enough
to buy physical means of subsistence from less densely populated portions
of the world. We can, of course, do the same thing, provided that by
the time our population gets so dense as to make it necessary there still
remain portions of the globe where food, clothing material, and fuel are
produced in excess of the needs of their home population. But in this,
and in any other scientific discussion of population, it is necessary to
limit sharply the area one is to talk about. This paper deals with popula-
tion, and by direct implication the production of physical means of sub-
sistence, within the present area of continental United States.
Now 197,000,000 people will require, on the basis of our present food
habits, 10 about 260,000,000,000,000 calories per annum. The United
States, diuing the seven years 1911-1918, produced as an annual average,
in the form of human food, both primary and secondary (i.e., broadly
vegetable and animal), only 137,163,606,000,000 calories per year." So
that imless our food habits radically change, and a man is able to do with
less than 3000 to 3500 calories per day, or imless our agricultiu-al pro-
duction radically increases," it will be necessary when otir modest figure
for the asymptotic population is reached, to import nearly or quite one-
half of the calories necessary for that population. It seems improbable
that the population will go on increasing at any very rapid rate after such
a condition is reached. And is it at all reasonable to suppose that at such
time, with all the competition for means of subsistence which the already
densely populated countries of Europe will be putting up, there can be
found any portion of the globe producing food in excess of its own needs to
an extent to make it possible for us to find the calories we shall need to
import?
Altogether, we believe it will be the part of wisdom for anyone disposed
to criticise out asymptotic value of a hundred and ninety-seven and a
quarter millions because it is thought too small, to look further into all
the relevant facts.
Ill
With the above numerical results in hand it is desirable to discuss a
little further the general theory of population growth set forth in the
precedmg section. At the outstart let it be said that we arfe convinced
that equation (ix) represents no more than a first approximation to a
true law of population growth. There are several characteristics of this
curve which are too rigid and inelastic to meet the requirements of such a
law. In (ix) the point of inflection must of necessity He exactly half-way
between the two asymptotes. Furthermore the half of the curve lying
..-t ;;■.;. i' " ri~ri~ h n~ r"~irnin 'm i f ■■■■
Vol. 6, 1920
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
287
K
r»
to the right of the point of inflection is an exact reversal of the half lying
to the left of that point. This implies that the forces which during the
latter part of the population history of an area act to inhibit the rate of
population growth are equal in magnitude, and exactly similarly dis-
tributed in time, to the forces which m the first half of the history operate
to accelerate growth. We do not beUeve that such rigid and inelastic
postulates as these are, in fact, realized in poptilation growth.
The same objections apply to the use of the equation of an autocatalytic
reaction to the representation of organic growth in the individual. This
fact has been noted by Robertson^' who was the first to discover that, in
general, growth follows much the same curve as that of autocatalysis.
What needs to be done is to generaUze (ix) in some such form as will free
it from the two restrictive feattu-es (location of point of inflection and
symmetry) we have mentioned, and will at the same time retain its other
essential features. We are working along this line now and hope presently
to reach a satisfactory solution.
We attach no particular significance to the numerical results of the
preceding section. They obviously can give only the roughest approxima-
tion to probable future values of the population of the United States.
Our only purpose in presenting them at all at this time is to demonstrate
that the hypothesis here advanced as to the law of population growth,
even when fitted by a rough and inadequate method, so closely describes
the known facts regarding the past history of that growth, as to make it
potentially profitable to continue the mathematical development and re-
finement of this hypothesis further. There is much that appeals to the
reason in the hypothesis that growth of population is fundamentally a
phenomenon like autocatalysis. In a new and thinly populated country the
population akeady existing there, being impressed with the apparently
boundless opportunities, tends to reproduce freely, to urge friends to come
from older countries, and by the example of their well-bemg, actual or po-
tential, to induce strangers to immigrate. As the population becomes
more dense and passes into a phase where the still unutilized potentialties
of subsistence, measured in terms of population, are measurably smaller
than those which have already been utilized, all of these forces tending to
the increase of population will become reduced.
1 Papers from the Department of Biometry and Bital Statistics, School of Hygiene
and Public Health, Johns Hopkins University, No. 13.
« Cf . for a discussion on the relation of curve fitting to true organic laws of change,
Pearl, R. "Sonfc Recent Studies on Growth," Amer, Nat., 43, 1909 (302-316).
» Perrin, E., "On Some Dangers of Extrapolation," Biometrika, 3, 1904 (99-103).
* Pritchett, A. S., "A Formula for Predicting the Population of the United States,"
Quart. Publ. Amer. Statistical Assoc, 2, 1891 (278-286).
^ Pearl, R., "Variation and Differentiation in Ceratophyllum," Carnegie Inst. Wash-
ington, Publ. 58, 1907 (136).
• Cf. the following papers:
288
STATISTICS: PEARL AND REED
Proc. N. a. S.
Curtis, M. R., 1914, "A Biometrical Study of Egg Production in the Domestic Fowl.
IV. Factors Influencing the Size, Shape, and Physical Constitution of Eggs," Arch.
Entwicklungsmech. Organ., B. 39, Heft 2/3, pp. 217-327.
Pearl, R., 1909, "Studies on the Physiology of Reproduction in the Domestic Fowl.
I. Regulation in the Morphogenetic Activity of the Oviduct," J. Exp. ZooL, 6, No. 3,
pp. 339-359.
Pearl, R., 1914, "On the Law Relating Milk Flow to Age in Dairy Cattle," Proc.
Soc. Expt. Biol. Med., 12, No. 1, pp. 18-19.
7 Donaldson, H. H., 1908, "A Comparison of the Albino Rat with Man in Respect
to the Growth of the Brain and of the Spinal Cord," /. Compar. Neurol. Psych., 18,
No. 4, pp. 345^389.
Donaldson, H. H., 1909, "On the Relation of the Body Length to the Body Weight
and to the Weight of the Brain and of the Spinal Cord in the Albino Rat (Mus nor-
vegicus var. albus),** Ibid., 19, No. 2, pp. 155-167.
Donaldson, H. H.,. 1910, "On the Percentage of Water in the Brain and in the Spinal
Cord of the Albino Rat," Ibid., 20, No. 3, pp. 119-144.
Donaldson, H. H., 1911, "On the Regular Seasonal Changes in the Relative Weight
of the Central Nervous System of the Leopard Frog," J. Morph., 22, pp. 663-694.
Donaldson and Hatai, Shinkishi, 1911, "A Comparison of the Norway Rat with the
Albino Rat in Respect to Body Length, Brain Weight, Spinal Cord Weight, and the
Percentage of Water in Both the Brain and the Spinal Cord," J. Compar. Neurol.
Psych., 21, pp. 417-i58.
Hatai, Shinkishi, 1909, "Note on the Formulas Used for Calculating the Weight
.of the Brain in the Albino Rats," Ibid., 19, No. 2, pp. 169-173.
Hatai, Shinkishi, 1911, "A Formula for Determining the Total Length of the Leopard
Frog {R. pipiens) for a Given Body Weight," Anal. Rec, 5, No. 6, pp. 309-312.
Hatai, Shinkishi, 1911, "An Interpretation of Growth Curves from a Dynamical
Standpoint," Ibid., 5, No. 8, pp. 373-382.
8 Always, be it clearly understood, on the assumption that the average standard of
living, method of agricultural production, etc., either do not further change at all in the
period between the end of historical past record of fact and the time when dy/dx be-
comes negligibly small as the asymptote is approached, or that the net effective magni-
tude of any such changes as do occur will be relatively so small as to be negligible in
comparison with the effect of such factors as reproduction and immigration in deter-
mining the relation between population and time in an area of fixed limits. In any math-
ematical treatment of the subject these factors of standard of living, methods of agri-
culture, etc., represent essentially constant (and hence omitted) parameters of any
assumed functional relation between population and time.
^ Omitting 000 here and in the subsequent calculations till the end.
»o Cf. Pearl, R., The Nation's Food, Philadelphia (W. B. Saunders Company), 1920
(247).
" Pearl, R., loc. cit., p. 76.
12 As a matter of fact East, in his able presidential address on "Population," before
the American Society of Naturalists has shown that the United States has already
entered upon the era of diminishing returns in agriculture in this country.
12 Robertson, T. Brailsford, "On the Normal Rate of Growth of an Individual and
Its Biochemical Significance," Arch. Entwickmech. Organ., 25, pp. 5^1-614.
Robertson, T. Brailsford, "Further Remarks on the Normal Rate of Growth of an
Individual, and Its Biochemical Significance," Ibid,, 26, pp. 108-118.
I
# * -^
NOTES ON THE DEPOPULATION OF
ABORIGINAL AMERICA
By MAURICE G. SMITH
WHEN James Mooney died he left unfinished the bulletin
on the aboriginal population of America which he had
promised us,^ and on which he had spent many years of re-
search. However, a briefer statement embodying the chief results of
his careful investigation, prepared by him about twenty years ago,
has recently (February, 1928) been published by the Smith-
sonian Insititution.2 In a preface. Dr. J. R. Swanton tells us
regretfully that little can be expected in the future from the
notes which constitute the greater part of the material left by
Mr. Mooney on this important subject.
But, as Dr. Swanton says,
Mr. Mooney's work does, however, supply a want long felt by students
of the American Indian : a set of detailed figures that give an approximate
understanding of the relative strength of the several tribes, an understanding
of the Indian population of the region taken as a whole, and the approximate
losses and gains of both.
Some 268 tribal groups (and in many instances allies and
associates have of necessity been put together) are classified in nine
geographical divisions in the United States. Only in the case of
California is a tribal list omitted and a total given alone; but
this deficiency has been remedied by Dr. Kroeber's statistics.^
Two estimates of population are given by Mr. Mooney for each
tribal group in the United States, Canada, Alaska, and Green-
land: (1) at the time of their first disturbance by white civili-
zation; and (2) in 1907. For each section there is a discussion of
the principal causes for the decrease of the Indians and in a
few cases also, for the increase in numbers. It is needless to say,
of course, that there is a good bibliography.
1 Handbook of American Indians. B. A. E., Bull. 30, 2: 287.
« The Aboriginal Population of America North of Mexico. Smith. Misc. Coll.,
80, no. 7.
« Handbook of the Indians of California. B. A. E., Bull. 78: 880-891, 1925.
669
670
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[n. s., 30, 1928
X
In going over this valuable material with my students I have
had occasion to select for emphasis certain items which are in-
cluded in the large body of figures printed and to retabulate
some of the statistics. What I have done by no means exhausts
the possibilities of Mr. Mooney's material. For example: by
giving us an idea of the size of the tribes this paper sheds light on
some phases of their organization. Furthermore, while one must
beware of placing too much reliance on a term like tribe, which
has and has had a vague and shifting meaning, nevertheless I
believe that it is not entirely due to the method of collecting the
statistics that we find certain areas characterized by groups much
larger or smaller than in other regions.
It should be pointed out that the figures given in this post-
humous essay are almost identical, so far as totals go, with those
given by Mooney in the Handbook article on Population, published
in 1910, but written, of course, earlier; perhaps about the same
time as this essay .^
Continental U. S.
British America
Alaska
Greenland
Handbook
Essay
846 , 000
849,000
220,000
221,000
72,000
73,000
10,000
10,000
Total, North of Mexico
1,148,000 1,153,000
(The Handbook gave the "present figure*' as 403,000, a decrease of about
65 percent; this essay gives the population in 1907 as 406,506, or a decrease
of 64.7 percent.)
The contribution which this paper makes to our knowledge
is, however, very great, because it gives us figures for each tribe
and section. From this detailed information we can learn, among
other things:
(1) What correlation, if any, is there between the length of the period
of contact with Europeans and the decrease in the aboriginal population of
each section?
(2) Which were the large tribes in each region before the advent of the
white man, and their fate?
(3) What proportion of all the tribes found by the first explorers and
colonists are now extinct?
^ See Dr. Swanton^s preface, 1.
smith]
NOTES ON DEPOPULATION
671
V
«,
4
(4) Which tribes have held their own, with regard to numbers, during
the historic period?
Although Mr. Mooney discusses the reasons for the great
decrease in numbers which everywhere occurred, he does not
take up the matter of correlating the length of contact with
the phenomena of depopulation. In fact, there is apparently
no great correlation,^ many and complex factors being involved.
But this is not the place to go into the subject, and I merely
present the figures (table 1) showing (1) the percentage of our
aboriginal population surviving in each geographical area in
1907, together with (2) the date of the first great disturbance of
native culture by the Europeans, or the date from which we first
have information about the numbers of the Indians.
Table 1
Area
North Atlantic
South Atlantic
Gulf
Central
Plains, southern
Plains, northern
Columbia
California
Central Mountain
New Mexico and Arizona
Total United States
Eastern Canada
Central Canada
British Columbia
Total Canada
Alaska
Greenland
North of Mexico
1
2
39.4
1600
4.2
1600
54.8
1650
61.0
1650
7.0
1690
50.0
1780
17.3
1780
7.2*
1769
60.0
1845
74.8
1680
31.3
50.0
1600
56.5
1670
29.8
1780
45.7
39.0
1740
110.0
1721
35.3
* Because of a lower original figure, Kroeber shows 12.3 percent of the California
Indians remaining in 1910.
* For California, however, says Kroeber (Handbook of the Indians of California,
888), "it is clear that, in general, decrease of the native race is directly in proportion
to immediacy and fullness of contact with superior civilization."
672
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[n. s., 30, 9928
It is a matter of common knowledge, of course, that there
was a great difference in the size of the Indian tribes, but Mr.
Mooney's statistics show what is not so well known— that there
were 28 tribal groups in the United States which had 296,000
members, or about 50 percent of the population (589,000) in
all regions, excluding California.* A list of these tribes follows
(table 2), with the numbers they possessed (1) at the beginning
of the historic period, and (2) in 1907 :
Table 2
Ojibwa (United States and Canada)
Sioux
Cherokee
Creek confederacy
Blackfoot
Choctaw
Coahuiltecan tribes
Assiniboin
Pawnee
Powhatan confederacy
Piros ''province'' Pueblos
Caddo
Delaware and Munsee
Timucua, etc.
Chickasaw
Illinois confederacy
Navaho
Paiute, etc.
Apalachee
Comanche
Osage
Montauk, etc.
Papago
Iroquois confederacy, excluding Tus
carora
Tuscarora
Catawba, etc.
Apache
Conestoga
1
35,000
25,000
22,000
18,000
15,000
15,000
15,000
10,000
10,000
9,000
9,000
8,500
8,000
8,000
8,000
8,000
8,000
7,500
7,000
7,000
6,200
6,000
6,000
5,500
5,000
5,000
5,000
5,000
36,000(?)*
28,000
25,000
13,200
4,560
18,000
Extinct
2,080
644
500(?)
60(?)
555
1,850
Extinct
5,000
50
25,000(?)
5,605
Extinct
1,430
2,156
30(?)
5,800
17,630
700 ca.
90(?)
4,500
Extinct
296,700 198,440(?)
♦ Question marks after figures are Mooneyes.
't*
A^
smith]
NOTES ON DEPOPULATION
673
r{f
V
• For CaUfomia, as has been said, Mooney gives only totals for the population
and no estimate even for the number of tribes. Kroeber reduces Mooney s figure
(.
The devastating effect of white men and white culture upon
the Indians, at least in the United States, is most strikingly
illustrated by the large number of tribes which have been extin-
guished or nearly so. Of a total of 268 groups in this country,
excluding California^ again from consideration, 87 groups are
reported by Mooney to have been wiped out by 1907 and 67,
nearly so.^ The extinct groups once totaled 129,250 members;
the nearly extinct groups, 114,150, of which there were remaining
in 1907 only 3,541 representatives. Thus, of a total aboriginal
population of 589,000 in the268 groups, 239,859 belonged to groups
now extinct.^
Table 3
Number
of
Extinct tribes
Nearly extinct
tribes in region
tribes
North Atlantic
24
14
6
South Atlantic
35
20
14
Gulf
39
27
4
Central
12
2
1
Plains, northern
20
1
1
Plains, southern
12
5
0
Columbia
95
12
40
Central Mountain
6
0
0
New Mexico and Arizona
25
6
1
Totals
268
87
67
(Merriam's) from 260,000 to 133,000, divided among 45 tribal groups. But even in
this region, there were nine groups with a population of 77,000 or 58 percent of the
total. In 1770, it is estimated, the Pomo numbered 8,000; the Wintun, 12,000; the
Maidu, 9,000; the Miwok, 9,000; the Yokuts, 18,000; the Costanoan, 7,000; and the
Chumash, 10,000.
7 In California, according to Kroeber, 18 of 45 tribes are extinct or nearly so.
And these 18 groups had a population in 1770 of 53,500, or 40 percent of the total
of this area. In 1910 there were remaming in California 1,050 individuals of this
great mass in these 18 tribes, or 2 percent of the total in 1770.
* In 1914, of the 56 or more linguistic stocks north of Mexico, 8 had becomeextinct
and 9 nearly so. (P. E. Goddard, The Present Condition of our Knowledge of North
American Languages. Am. Anthr., n.s., 16: 561, 565, 1914.)
• While the aboriginal population of Canada and Alaska decreased 55 and 61
percent respectively, there has been no such wholesale extinction of entire tribes in
these countries as occurred in the United States. In fact, according to Mooney's
figures, in all Canada only 5 of 67 tribal groups were wiped out; and in Alaska only
2 of 51.
674
AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST
[n. s., 30, 1928
Not all the tribes, however, melted away at the advance of
the white man and his civilization." And yet Mr. Mooney's
figures show only 15 groups which have either held their own
or have increased in numbers during the historic period-one in
the North Atlantic, two in the Gulf, one in the Central, three m
the Plains, one in the Columbia, one in the Central Mountain,
and six in the New Mexico and Arizona region.
Iroquois confederacy, without the
Tuscarora
Cherokee
Choctaw
Ojibwa (U. S. and Canada)
Cheyenne
Ponca
Sioux
SaUsh
Jicarilla
Mohave Apache
Pima
Papago
Apache
Navaho
Acoma "province" Pueblos
Table 4
Population, beginning Population, 1907
historic period
5,500
22,000
15,000(?)*
35,000
3,500
800
25,000
600
800
600
4,000
6,000
5,000
8,000
1,500
17,630
25,000
18,000
36,000(?)*
3,351
845
28,000
623
776
655
4,037
5,800
4,500 '
25,000(?)
2,190
\
♦ Ouestion marks after figures are Mr. Mooneyes.
The principal causes for this persistency of some groups were,
according to Mooney, mixture with the whites and the incorpora-
tion of other Indians into the tribe. This was the case especially,
he thought, with the Iroquois, the Cherokee, the Choctaw, the
Sioux, the Navaho, and the Apache. Great resisting power and
successful warfare also helped the Iroquois and the Sioux.
The University OF Colorado,
Boulder, Colorado
" In Califomia, however, there is not a smgle tribe that did not suffer great
losses.
\%}l
HEALTH AND LONGEVITY.
417
'^'* ^H'l |]iMl \]\vy vnnilil fftrmrrl}^ rrrnain irprinr
waterl^^ice as long as an American in diving for mussels. The extx^j&fmnarj
treatment th«iir women undergo in childbirth at the handspPt^ midwives
shows remarkaohs^durance. No American coul^^^dance as they do, all
night for days togeth«t^ sometimes for we^ks; Their uniformly sweet
breath and beautiful whit^s^th (so l^pgas they continue to live in the
aboriginal way) are evidencesb^<^5od health. Smoked fish and jerked
venison are eaten without fjurt^r prfep^tion, and there is a considerable
amount of green stuffpafeumed raw in tlGie^p^ing ; but four-fifths of their
food is cooked an^H^en eaten* cold. An Indian is^ks4n'egular in his times
of eatijag as^^Korse or an ox, which may have an injui^tmaeffect on his
health oi>4t may not If an Indian can keep free from diseai^e^fcslasts a
loftgJimc !- bttt ■ u Luu JiiJt'a.ijBH g(^t hold of him lai goeb; ofTpictl}' Lu,u^,
^ -nothing. Mr. J. J. Warner, in a communication
to the Los Angeles Star, gives aiBaccount of an appalling pestilence which
he calls ** remittent fever ^\ which desolated the Sacramento and San Joaquin
Valleys in 1833, and reduced those great plains from a condition of remark-
able populousness to one of almost utter silence and solitude. Their treat-
ment in the shape of a hot-air bath, followed by a plunge into cold water,
added to its fatality, until there was scarcely a human being left alive. But
the plains were evidently soon repeopled from the healthier mountain dis-
tricts, for Captain Sutter and General Fremont, in their day, found tens of
thousands there to fight or to feed. It is the testimony of the old pioneers
that they were much subject to fevers and lung complaints even in
primitive times, especially along the rivers. Being compelled to live near
the streams to procure a supply of water, they were exposed to malarial
influences. They sometimes threw up mounds for their villages to stand
on, but these were rather for a defense against high water than against ma-
laria. The old Indians protest that the present melancholy prevalence of
ophthalmia, like some other diseases, is due to American influences, and that
in old times they had good eyes. All things taken together, I am well con-
vinced that the California Indians were originally a fruitful and compara-
tively a healthy and long-lived race. Mr. Claude Cheney, who was among
them as early as 1846, on Bear River, states that, although they were rather
27 T c
418
GENERAL FACTS.
subject to summer fevers along that stream, large families of children were
quite common. They sought as much as possible to avoid the unhealthy-
lowlands in the diy season by going up into the mountains.
But, after all, let no romantic reader be deceived, and long to escape
from the hollow mockeries and the vain pomps and ambitions of civihza-
tion, and mingle in the free, wild, and untrammeled life of the savage. It
is one of the greatest delusions that ever existed. Of all droning and
dreary Kves that ever the mind of man conceived this is the chief. To pass
long hours in silence, so saturated with sleep that .one can sleep no more,
sitting and brushing off the flies ! Savages are not more sociable than civ-
ilized men and women, but less ; they talk very fast when some matter
excites them, but for the most part they are vacuous, inane, and silent.
Kindly Nature, what beneficence thou hast displayed in endowing the
savage with the illimitable power of doing nothing, and of being happy in
doing it ! I lived nearly two years in sufficient proximity to them, and I
give it as the result of my extended observations that they sleep, day and
night together, from fourteen to sixteen bours out of the twenty-four.
TUey lie down at night-fall, for they have no lights ; and they seldom rise
before the sun, in summer generally an hour or two after. During the day
they are constantly drowsing. When on a march they frequently chatter a
good deal, but when a halt is called they all drop on the ground, as if over-
come by the heat, and sink into a torpid silence. They will lie in the shade
for hours in the middle of the day, then slowly rouse up, commence chat-
tering, and march until night-falL
Vanishing American" No Longer Vanishing
Studies of Indian Population Trends Indicate A borigines Have Been Increasing For Forty Years,
and There Soon May Be as Many on This Continent as There Were in 1492
FOR approximately forty years — since
about 1895, the Indian population of
the United States and Canada has
been increasing. Far from being the
"Vanishing American," the Indian is stag-
ing a most spectacular comeback, and the
average birth-rate among Indians to-day is
higher than in the white population.
This increase in numbers is expected to
be accelerated rather than otherwise by
the coming New Deal for Indians, under
liberal policies now being formulated by
the Washington Administration. It is ex-
pected that the President will reverse the
Indian policy of a century and a half, and
start off in an entirely new direction.
Some of the proposals reported to be
under consideration include the restoration
of former Indian lands to tribal ownership,
abandonment of the idea of allotting in-
dividual lands, and possibly increasing the
present tribal lands by purchase or other-
wise. Possibly each tribe or community
will be organized into a self-governing
political unit, to operate its land under a
legalized corporation, restoring the origi-
nal language, social customs, and religion
of each tribe.
Never Very Many Indians
What effect such changes will have on
the Indian population may be a matter for
conjecture. Speculating, Dr. Clark Wis-
sler, Curator-in-Chief of Anthropology
at the American Museum of Natural His-
tory, New York, recently pointed out in
Natural History that there never were very
many Indians in this country, as com-
pared with the present white .population.
Estimates of the number of Indians in the
United States and Canada in 1780 have
approximated 1,000,000. Doctor Wissler
is inclined to think this number too large,
and placed it nearer 750,000.
The year 1780 is chosen because in the
following year an epidemic of smallpox
swept the Central United States and
l?60
1855
1865 1875 1885 r895 »905 r^ij 192.5' 1534
Courtesy of Natural History
Trend of Indian population since 1780, based on figures and estimates for
Plains Indians
Canada, and carried away more than half
the population of the region. Nearly
100,000 Indians are believed to have per-
ished, yet no tribe seems to have been wiped
out completely. In a few years most of
them regained their normal population.
It seems reasonable that the number of
Indians in 1492 was not greatly different
from that in 1780; somewhere between
750,000 and 1,000,000 in the United States
and Canada. Doctor Wissler's figures
show that the densest Indian population
was on the West Coast, where there was
about one Indian per square mile. In the
Atlantic Coast area, next densest, there
was about one Indian for every three square
miles; in the Central and Plains area,
eight square miles, and in Northwestern
Canada, twenty-four square miles for each
Indian.
The reason for the small population was
the native way of life of the Indian.
Doctor Wissler pointed out that had the
Indian hit upon the way of life followed
by whites in this country, his population
probably would have been as great as the
white population to-day. Actually, the
country probably could not support more
than about 1,000,000 nomadic, warlike
hunte?:?. Their number was limited, on
■i«f:®?SRK*
Publisberg Photo Service
Modern Assiniboin Indians encamped at the foot of the Rockies
one hand, by the food supply and their
ability to get enough to eat, and, on the
other, by natural enemies, disease, and
intertribal warfare. The whole number of
Indians who could live in this great area
was about the same as the population of
Boston to-day.
The "golden age" of the Indians, in
Doctor Wissler's opinion, was not the
period before white men came, but the
era of trading with the whites. It was a
period of great economic prosperity for
the Indian. He maintained his own tribal
organization, moved about freely, and was
able to buy European goods in proportion
to his industry and skill.
"Golden Age" Did Not Last
**0n the whole, his life was richer and
more interesting than before the whites
came upon the scene," said Doctor Wissler.
"He was now able to provide himself with
firearms, steel tools, horses, and many other
conveniences, all of which lightened the
drudgery of daily routine, raised his
standard of living, increased his ability to
travel, and subjected him to considerable
intellectual stimulus from contact with a
new race and a new culture."
But like many a "golden age," this did
not last long. The white settlers came,
and, after protracted periods of warfare,
the Indians finally were subjugated, and
placed on "reservations," which, in the be-
ginning, at least, were little more than
prison-camps.
"The Indians were now in a state of
economic collapse, since they no longer
produced furs nor hunted for food. Many
looked upon the situation as hopeless. It
is recorded that in one tribe, at least,
many young men committed suicide."
Then followed the long, heroic struggle
of the Indians to rehabilitate themselves.
The whites expected them to become
farmers, but relatively few Indians ever
had been agriculturally inclined. The
(Continued on page 32) Jj
The Literary Digest
r '
I'^-yn.
« ^1
,*^^? -f t^'SCi >'v
t
i*
University of M
Roeul'Sii
J\ type o road-suri
to be virtially skid-
resistant enough to
wood, or iement, ar
even unskilled work
1 1
46
Courtesy ufjfi/erl
will be thef subject of
nificant ejtperiment-
month. Engineers }
Minnesota expect to 1
of cast-iron pavemeii
The experiment is
road-surface which w
manent tK^n kinds if
and, incidentally, to qpen an outlet for the
vast iron-Ore deposits in northern Minne-
sota. The jdea of surfacing roads with iron,
while appiently new in this country, is by
no means wtried. Iron-surfaced roads and
streets ha^le been in use in Europe for
several yea^s, the development of road-sur-
facing of thk kind in England dating from
1928. ^
Two Diffetent Systems Used
E. W. Davisi Superintendent of the#lmes
Experimental jStation of the Univ^ity of
Minnesota, wl^) has made a thor(^h study
of the experiments abroad, recenrfy reported
in Steel that the largest anc^most recent
installation w« in the Meraey Tunnel, at
Liverpool, opened recently^^In this tunnel
about three miles of payfment have been
surfaced with square c#st-iron blocks.
Two difleren systems are in use in En-
gland, Mr. Da is found. In one system,
cast-iron sections are used as surfacing for
concrete, somewhat as brick or wood blocks
are used in thii country. In the other sys-
tem, cast-iron ^rids, supported directly on
a crushed rock or gravel base, replace the
usual concrete base, and asphalt mastic is
placed directly on this cast-iron foundation.
Surfacing blocks of cast-iron "ale* of vari-
ous kinds, one type being twel\ie inches
square, and another being in the form of
Luilateral triangle ten inches on a side.
Vanishing American'' Not
Vanishing, Science Finds
(Continued from page 17)
transition was a slow one, and various
tribes had varying degrees of success at it.
The records of the United States Gov-
ernment show that in 1865 there were
294,574 Indians on reservations. In 1891,
the number had dropped to 246,834, but,
after that low point, the Indian staged a
rally which brought his total population
up to 320,454 in 1933. The total number
of Indians in the United States and Canada
to-day is 443,365, or more than half the
number estimated to have roamed the Con-
tinent before the coming of the white man.
The rate at which the various tribes are
coming back is not uniform. For example,
the Dakota-Sioux now seem to be more
numerous than ever before. In 1780, accord-
ing to estimates, they numbered 25,000 ; at
present, there are almost 36,000. The
Navaho provide another example. In 1869,
they were estimated at 9,000; at present,
there are more than 22,000 of them.
Of course, all individuals listed to-day as
Indians are not pure-bloods. Virtually all
mixed-bloods are listed as Indians and en-
joy full tribal rights. The United States
Indian Service counts about 40 per cent,
of the present population as being of mixed
blood.
ith a Tyjje of
^road f
;s are about^ two
lowed out oA the
e weight, which
tely twenty-five
f pa^'.d surfkce.
T
ScieAce Snap-shots
I
t)eing neadf $3.50 a
brick p£i^ment is ab
yard,
up, *
udded witrf a
similar to |hat
f non-skid a^ito-
ordinarily are Jaid
layer of concfete
of asphalt mastic.
^proximately $^ a
he iron block alpne
rd. The cost ojf a
ut $2.50 a squjire
the difference ik mpre than made
e opinion of some\ngineers, by jhe
grejcer length of life of theyon pavemdlit.
r. Davis reported that irton surfacmg
various types also was in ^de use ion
the Continent, especially in FrancW and (J?r-
many. In fact, the French Government ^as
.devoted considerable study to a pnopo^al
Vor building a cast-iron road 500 milesHppg,
Irom Paris to Marseilles.
\., — r„ .
\ Counting Bacteria
A new^ethod of karning the numbe^ of
bacteria dlLmicroscopic q/wls in a solution,
"counting" iljem with the aid of a plioto-
electric cell, \ecently was described in
Science by AndreV^Moldavan, of Montreal.
A glass tube is drlh^ out until the open-
ing in it is very small^So^tiny that omy a
single cell cap pass througlS^ a time, ^he
tubp then ys placed in the br^htly illumi-
nated fiey of a microscope, and tKe solution
forced through it. A photoelechic cell
placed at the eyepiece of the instrument
registers the difference in the light when
the opaque or stained cell passes by. In this
way a bacteriologist can count some kinds
of bacteria and other objects, as blood cells,
as* a ranchman counts his cattle passing
through a chute.
A pneuma^c tired milk-wacon, drawn by
a horse with, rubber shoes/ recently tried
out in New Ybrk City by arlarge milk com-
pany, proved] so quiet itr was necessary to
equip the vehicle with a4iorn to avoid traffic
accidents. J
The horn ichosej^ simulates the '*Moo-
o-o-o" of a qpw.
I
Moscowy^pidly becoming one of the
most modern^' cities in the world, may have
its firs^ub\^ay-line ready to open by No-
vemMr 7, ani^iiversary of the Revolution, ac-
coyfing to rhe Transit Journal, The first
Ij^e will be 'about three miles long. Ulti-
lately, six Routes, serving the entire city,
will be opeupd.
6 * * * *
$
V
Southcrnf Newsprint paper from slash-
pine, expecjed soon to be produced on a
commercial ^cale, is only one of several on-
slaughts difected against the Northern
newsprint irfdustry. Experiments now are
being made *f or Australian interests to de-
velop a metfiod of making such paper from
Tasmanian eucalyptus trees, to supply the
Australian kade.
* *
The earth is approximately 1,725,000,000
years old, according to computations just
completed By Austrian physicists, from the
radioactivity of old Canadian rocks. Ac-
cording to ^Science Service, the intricate
weighing aiM computation went on unin-
terruptedly »in strife-torn Vienna while
troops roamefl the streets outside the labora-
tory.
* * "X" *
I
"Element
\io.
93" may not have been
discovered after all. Dr. 0. Koblic, who
^.thought he had extracted it from Czecho-
slovakian pitahblende, has withdrawn his
claim, having Reamed that he had isolated a
form of tungs^n.
The identification of an element made
rtificially by bombardment by the Italian
scientist. Prof, tnrico Fermi also has been
puX in doubt, i Professor Fermi at first
thought it was Element No. 93. The heaviest
natural element m uranium. No. 92.
The therkocoublc, delicate instrument
for measuring^ differences in temperature
which hitherto l^s yeen most useful in de-
termining the surla^e temperatures of the
moon and planets, n|Dw has been used suc-
cessfully in studying ttje formation of rocks
below the surface by\. N. A. van den
Bouwhui>sen, consulting ^ologist. The for-
mations are revealed because some rock
structures conduct heat fastek than others,
causing minute differences in temperature
at the sui"face.
T
VII. POPULATION AND STATISTICS. A
(481)
^^sA^wJUjsjJL^ , 3vX2»,^T/x1Amw,
VcV. \. \'is-v
\
VII. POPULATION AND STATISTICS
r»«
«»V ^J^^\0 -
vl. t W^«
0 ^
fj
i'l : I J
\ '■•
/
The aboriginal population of America was over-rated from the begmnmg; a^d the
same spirit ot exaggeration which actuated the early discoverers, ••- — ed ^
throw its influence over every period of our history. It « not probable that at the
Zmg of the sixteenth century, or any other period which may be selected, he
Imter of souls upon the Indian territory, bore any very cons.derable ratio to the
:lw : square Lies of country wHch they occupied in the shape of vUlage,^
TZti grounds. The hunter state requires, indeed, that immense districts of forest
sht^d r^ft in the wUdemess condition, that its objects may be properly accom-
riteW fL some data that have been employed, it is doub«-ul whether on area of
1 "L my thousand acres, left in the forest state, is more than sufficient to sustain
""^^Z:^^ «Hcts where game abounded, relied al--clusiv^^
noon that resource for a subsistence. The zea maize was cultivated m all the south-
ema^d iTdle latitudes of the territory of the United Sti.tes not as furnishing h
ern "'*'"'«<" ^^ „,^„, ^ subsistence. This can be said of the
2tt F^ridr; whom I^' Soto marched, and will hold gc^ if the remark
nSiS to the Muskogees, the Choctaws and Chickasaws, and the Cherokees, of the
"t^: CmllrwrZud to inhabit all the latitudes from Ihe Gulf of Mexico to
The common aeer ^^ ^^^^^^ .^ ^^^^ ^ ^ ^^^i
""Thl e Ma C:1S was an inhabitant of the North Atjantic forests, and
wat found S the hunter west of the AUeghanies, and as far south a. the forests of
^r:<i^*^'S- i^^'i" ^-^'™- -' »"'" r tTf f
inemoobBv^ ; f +u^ T oVp States To these animals, which fur-
Naw ■Rnffland and the entire range of the Lake states, xu tu ' .
INew J^ngiana au ., . ^ T«<q;«Ti'« lodcre were added, for all the region west
nished the common viands of an Indian s lodge, were auu , ^^^^^
55 ''■
434
POPULATION AND STATISTICS.
of the Alleghanies, the bison of the west, {Bo8 Americanua,) the prominent object and
glory of the chase for the tribes of these latitudes. For these prime objects of prey,
the Indian disputed with the wolf, the northern cougar, or panther, and the northern
hyena.
If, with the ample means and sparse population of the continent, the Indian had
devoted himself to the arts of peace, the aboriginal population would undoubtedly
have far transcended any modem estimates that have been submitted. But the
reverse was singularly true ; and, while he maintained an active war on the native
quadrupeds, this struggle was but secondary compared to his incessant, blood-thirsty,
and perfidious war against his own species. Every element of tribal discord was there
in active operation, long before the continent was discovered ; and it is inferable that
the population barely sustained itself, but did not advance, for centuries.
The Iroquois, who appear to have perceived this cause of depopulation, and adopted
the principles of a confederacy, reaped the highest advantages from it, and, in a com-
paratively few years, extended the terror of their name from New York and New
England, throughout all New France, quite to the shores of the Gulf of Mexico.
The discovery of America, and the planting of the colonies, put a new phasis on all
this. By the introduction of fire-arms, and by creating a market for furs, the real
objects of the chase were entirely changed. Hunting was altered fix)m a manly
pastime to a money-making pursuit. The beaver, otter, mink, musk-rat, and other
small animals, which had before-time been sufficient for their food and clothing,
acquired a sudden value, and the Indian's appetites were stimulated by every possible
inducement of foreign production, to exert all his powers in the chase. The conse-
quence was, that large tracts of land were soon exhausted, and remote forests invaded.
The countries in which game failed became of little use to them, and were easily
parted with for the means of gratifying their newly-awakened passions, and they
retired farther into the wilderness. The Anglo-Saxon trod closely on their heels,
following with the plough the circle before gleaned with the rifle, the gun, and
the trap.
Amongst the inducements furnished the Indian, to urge him on in the chase of
the furred animals, nothing has been so deleterious as the introduction of distilled
spirits. A taste for this was soon created, and it has spread far and wide. Years
have only confirmed the general habit. It has paralyzed his powers as a hunter, and
done more than all other causes put together, to produce depopulation.
Another cause, which has but recently been demonstrated, though long suspected,
is the payment of cash annuities to tribes per capita, or otherwise. The necessary
result of the sale of their lands, of which the quantity held becomes excessive in their
hands, by the failure of the chase upon them, is the accumulation of large sums, which
it is customary, in general, to pay in the form of annuities. This custom is universal,
it is believed, in our intercourse with the non-industrial or hunter tribes.
POPULATION AND STATISTICS.
435
Reference to the following tables of statistics denotes that the hunter tribes, who
rely, largely, on these cash annuities, become careless in their ordinary pursuit of the
chase. The temptation to idleness is too strong for resistance in the Indian mind.
While the use of the trap is neglected, debt is incurred for the means of clothing and
subsistence. It is not to be expected that the ordinary principles of commerce will be
intermitted in the intercourse of our frontier citizens with those moneyed tribes. Credit
will follow, as in ordinary cases, the known means and disposition of payment.
The Indian is a man who, whatever may be his idiosyncracies, is prompt to acknow-
ledge his obHgations to discharge his debts, tribal and personal, and who is ever ready,
when his means will permit it, to cancel them : thk is characteristic of the moral sense
of the tribes. No man, who has had opportunities of frequent observation of their
character and customs, will, it is apprehended, deny this noble trait of tribal honesty
and fair dealing. The history of our Indian treaties is a standing commentary upon
its truth, in every age of our republic.
That these hunter tribes should not perceive that the annual distribution of the
principal of their funds, instead of the interest of it alone, is certain, in all the cases
of limited annuities, to deprive them, in a few years, of every agricultural and educa-
tional means of improvement, should not excite surprise. They have not yet reached
a point of civilization from which they can, calmly and truly, estimate their position.
They are, at the same time, urged to continue the system by considerations of sell-
gratification, which it is not easy for them to resist.
It will be further perceived, that those tribes whom we are to regard, if not in the
mass yet in their chieftaincies, governments, and leading men, as semi-civilized, have
developed better fiscal abilities, while, in many instances, the principles of investment
and funding, adopted by them, are replete with the best axioms of political economy.
While the hunter and barbarous tribes thus persist in a policy which must be fatal
to their financial prosperity, it is a question of moment, whether the ready means thus
supplied to them of self-indulgence, in the use of distilled spirits, is not hurrying
them onward in a career that must end in their moral wreck. It is seen, from the
inquiries that have been thus far made, that small tribes, who, but a few years ago,
were prosperous, and had kept up, if not increased, from the era of 1814, in their
numbers, have, under the influence of high cash annuities, and unlimited credit been
hurried on in the triple career of intemperance, depopulation, and moral degradation.
Such, indeed, is their fearful progress in this course, that a few years must result in
the entire extinction of some well-known tribes. Nations who were, but a few years
back, fearful in their native strength, under the banners of a Tecumseh a LitUe
Turtle, and a Black Hawk, have fallen under influences more fatal to them than
the rifle, the sword, and the camp-fever. If the Miamies, portions of the Sauks and
Foxes and the Winnebagoes, could be persuaded of the hasty and downward steps
436
POPULATION AND STATISTICS.
which they are making in this descending moral scale, it is believed that they would
pause in their alarming course of depopulation, and revert to a healthier policy.
The statistics which are presented have been wrung from the tribes. Conscious,
themselves, of a paucity in their industrial means, and of a disregard of the soundest
maxims of civilized life, they have resisted, if they have not often misunderstood, the
humane policy which dictated the investigation. Instead of thereby seeking to
acquire means of laying a tax on their property -an idea preposterous in itself, as
none but citizens can, under the constitution, be taxed, the inquiry merely contem-
plated the acquisition of information which might show their condition, and would be
of incalculable value to Congress, in more perfectly adapting its laws to it. I have,
in a preceding place, adverted to the difficulties in the way of prosecuting the statis-
tical inquiries among the tribes ; but no obstacle is of sufficient weight to deter from
the effi)rt; nor can there be a reasonable doubt of ultimate and complete success.
The field of investigation has been enlarged by our recent acquisitions of territory
on our southern and western boundaries, of the Indian tribes of which, we are compa-
ratively uninformed. But this adds another reason to those previously existing, to
sanction the original plan of the census and statistics. Whatever system may be
adopted in relation to the cash-annuities paid to the hunter tribes, it is desirable that
they should be prevented from dissipating their funds on objects not essential to their
advance in agriculture, arts, education, morals, and Christianity.
The progress which has been made in the aboriginal census and statistics, will be
seen by referring to the subjoined tables, in which the facts have been carefully di-
gested. These returns relate exclusively to tribes livmg east of the Rocky Mountains.
Respecting the extreme western tribes situated within the chartered limits of Oregon,
the latest official dates received denote fifty-nine tribes, and fragments of tribes, bear'
ing specific names; of which number thirty-four tribes live south, and twenty-five tribes
north of the Columbia River. (See Tables, No. 4.) The entire Indian population of
this territory is now estimated at 22,033, where Lewis and Clark in 1806 reported
80,000. A great number of dialects are spoken. The constant tendency of the savage
and hunter state, as observed in the west, is to make dialects, and to generate petty
independencies. Even the Cherokees, Choctaws, and other semi-civilized tribes, resist
confederation. Change of accent, and peculiarities of intonation, are perpetual and
rapid causes of mutations in their languages,
Mr. Hale, the ethnographer of the United States Exploring Expedition, reports four
divisions of Indian population by geographical boundaries, spreading along the Pacific
coast, between California and the peninsula of Alasca, in north latitude 60°. They
are as follows : —
1. North-west division.— Latitude 52° 2', to Charlotte's Sound and Alasca, 60°.
2 North Oregon division.— All north of the Columbia to latitude 52°, except Prince
of Wales Island, and three or four south.
POPULATION AND STATISTICS.
437
3. South Oregon division. — Sa-aptins, Walla-wallas, &c.
4. California division. — Darker shade — inferior physical type.
These divisions are not established physiologically : the era being prior to the settle-
ment of the Oregon question, also renders the divisions imprecise for civil purposes.
Division number one is wholly without the limits of the United States. Of division
number two, extending north of the Columbia to latitude fifty-two degrees, three
degrees of the coast have been assigned to British Oregon, or New Caledonia.
By dividing the American territory into North and South Oregon, by the line
of the Columbia, as it has been done by Governor Lane, the results of whose reports
are given in the statistical tables herewith, the tribes are now accurately designated,
agreeably to our civil limits, as above expressed. (See Tables No. 5.)
In order to group the Oregon Indians agreeably to languages, our information is
inadequate. Mr. Hale subdivides the leading coast divisions into thirteen sections ;
of which the thirteenth section, being the Blackfeet, or Satsika, comprises tribes who
dwell wholly eastward of the Rocky Mountains, and are not, in any sense, properly
considered as Oregon Indians. This section is redivided into Satsika, Blood Indians,
Piekans, and Atsinas, or Fall Indians, who, speaking one generic language, (the
Atsina-Algonquin,) constitute the chief known local divisions of the people. They
dwell on the Saskatchiwine, of the Great Lake Winnipec, of Hudson's Bay, and on
the Upper Missouri, and its higher north-eastern tributaries. They are found by
their vocabulary, according to Mr. Mackenzie, to speak a dialect, much altered, of the
Algonquin. It is certain that important portions of this tribe hunt the plains south
of latitude 49°, and are therefore within the United States.
The Shoshonees who occupy the upper waters of the Lewis or Snake River, spread
throughout the Great Salt Lake Basin, and cross the mountains south into Texas.
The Unikwa, the Contamis, or Flat-Bows, and the Salish families, (sections 1, 2, 3,
of Mr. Hale,) are located wholly (or with the exception of g, h, j, k, 1, of the latter)
north of the boundaries of Oregon. Abstracting these families from the sections
enumerated, we have pretty fully eight sections of tribes or families, estimated by him ;
or, agreeably to the late official statements of Governor Lane, fifty-nine local tribes,
numbering 22,000 souls, as the subject of our future investigations in Oregon.
y
kX^^txA^KH
F^
-^Z-
1^ (^ff 2,11
^ NO^.y^^^/^'^.w^^'X^ ^
|)^(n^. ^/i- m'T.
.;:^ ^)^L^ V/^...^<^si-^^. >e^i2st ^a^.^Iaw^
L^J^U^SIpICL^I —
At^^-^^-<^X^^w>^ ^^-^r-^^^-.<2-J^-j»^^/vO>^ X-.
m-.
^6^
/??^- I'^Oi.S^M/^
''LXofL.-l
imjif!'!
(i^SLvuxiU- llxAjuO^'
^WSaam^ 0^ '^f*"~^
\\
^x^^
?^0
76-0
l?o
\^r^~^ "Cr^iiwwvK
AA
f»
i^^-J^ZjiL^
^•^H>^
5':>
X
('yss
CLy?
r '
%X^ e4Jia;::c^ 4 ^±
a\^^r\..
^.f-^'7?;^i?^
J^j;^j^$A;3U-_J<Av...^^^ ^^>^ JmZi^
1^^ - 75
S.-JU' f VMa.^,(. I U [.\W*lp^jjj,e3 «. Vko.» kiK^. / i ^
^33>
i<m.,n.^; ^5^^ft.
HvAsXK, 0lJ^.«ovJ^^ VUakjJ^,"-^
. ^ ■<wiaw!i»'>rMHu^*»<xr?*>''«^^-^''-
.i-i.'
^i
,^^;V'Si^'rsU.Vj'">^i
^A. KaA C
\
.« a ■*. -
^t
>
'^LajsjkJ^ \-jk1«
l^^s^S^j^vN (R^^x fjSL Mz.
^^^.^Qp^y^M^,;^! ^
-^
(i^a:^ ju^Ljiiu^>l'
tJLAJX^,-^ JuJ £flJU.>.w- ^x.^^-^ J^70,(^^
?v^3A^4^/^/-^
15^9
^
e^^
>i)
fczv
la*-^.^:^ {Ho a-^x^) ^ ^
W
g-
's_.^>^^^'-
\
Statistics compiled show that there were 336^43 Id-
ians in the United Sutes Jane 30, 1918. The greatest num-
ber in any one sUte is 119J75 in Oklahoma; the least is
£ve, in Delaware. MonUna is listed as having 12,079 In-
ians. More than 8,000 Indians have uken their part in
active service in the army and navy during the war. This
is about twenty-four per cent of the number of Indians of
miliUry eligibility. The subscriptions of the Indians to the
first three Liberty Loans amounted to approximately $15,
000,000,which is about $50 for each man, woman and child
of Indian blood. The Indians of the country joined in
the country Red Cross work actively with a membership
of 10,000 and furnished hospital garment and miscellaneous
supplies totaling 100,000.
'I
I •
Office of Indian Affair a.
Bulletin 23 (1923).
\
INDIAN POPULATION OF THE UNITED &TATEC, JUNE 30, 1923.
Alabanct :
TOTAL 344^303.
Mot under asent.
405
Arizona!
1
f
Can^) Verde Agency:
Mojave Apache,
Colorado River Agency:
Mojave Chemehuevi,
Fort Apache Agancy:
TTbite Mountain Apache^
Havasupai Agency:
Hcvasupai,
Kopi Agency: * '
Hopi,
Navajo^
Kaibab Agency:
Kaibab Paiute,
Leupp Agency:
Navajo,
Navajo Agency:
Navajo,
Piina Agency:
Ifcricopa (Gila River) ^
Pima,
Papa go.
Salt River Agency:
Maricopa,
Mojave Apache,
Pima ,
San Carlos Agency:
Apache and Mo javo.
Sells Agency:
Papago,
Truxton Canon Agen^:
TJalanai,
TTe stern Navajo Agency:
Hopi,
Navajo,
Paiute ,
.*:*?
w ^
,->
496
1,130
2,590
184
.
2,336
ft Mr*
•
•
2,500
^f;r. -
•
*
198
♦ -^T'
0,
1"
•
t
•
, 980
•
•
11,280
267
«
4,629
• »
•
. 1,104
^ '
• '
1
127
212
#
963
#*
Iv^ttX* ^fe«<.<
1.
f* •,'
2,518
4,568
440
307
6,989
197
V
^ »
'^ f
ry
fi 9
43,015
Arlcansas:
Not under tgerxt^
California:
Bishop Agency:
Moaclie,
Paiute,
SJicshoni^
Fort Bidwcll Agenoy:
Diggor,
Paiute^
Pit River,
Fbrt Yuma Agency:
Cocopcwh,
Yuiiia ,
Paiute ,
Kojave,
Greene i3.1e Agency:
Redding district (various • 1 /
tribes),
Hoopa Valley Ageacy: ;
Bear River, Crescent City,
Eel River, Hupa, Klamath
River, Smith River, Blue Lake,
Mission Agency:
Mission Indians and remnants
of other small bands in southern
California,
Round Valley Agency:
Conco-vv, Ukie, etc.
Tule River Agency i
107
1,266
103
5
211
386
27
826
2
2
729
2,248
1,913
2,807
2,017
684
106
X
./ vr\ J ^r\
<'...
> f'.
t I
13,335
Colorado:
Consolidated Ute Agency:
Southern Ute,
Ute liotmtain^
Connecticut;
■* '.*
t ^
rl-
i\
344
437
.•'■•*•"
• »»/<•
V-1
f .
r
/A • .;{-C 781
t • mmM
Not under agent.
Dela^mre:
Not under agent #
District of Columbia:
Not under agent.
1; '•« 't
,^.-*"J
. • .. -J A -4 ■
159
2
^'
37
i
-2-
t
Florida;
N
'/
Georgian
Seninole Agency:
Scminolo,
Not under agent ^
461
126
Idaho:
Coour d'Alene Agency:
Coeur d'Alene,
Kclitpell,
Kootenai »
Fort Hall Agency:
Bannock^ Shoohoni^
Fort Laprml Agency:
Net Perce ^
601
78
129
and Skull Valley, 1,761
r
1^415
3,984
Illinois :
Kot under agent.
Indiana t
lam: ^x
Not under agent.
Sac and F6x Sanat<wlum,
1 :*•
4 ^
Xvjrrfr/
194
»f ••
;i A
126
354
Sanaa s:
i\
^
Kentucky:
Potaivatomi Agency:
Icna,
Kickapoo,
Pbta^mtomi, /
&ac and Fox,
i
*■ a
♦A
Not under agent.
Louisiana:
Not under agent.
Maine:
Not under agent.
• , 4 • 4
. '••>
* I** >
'» *•
n
•■
C'T^.
^ '^
338
277
803
^ S3
'i*
1,511
57
1,066
•>■» ■
839
Maryland:
Not under agent.
; '^'-
Xj-
32
••3-
ibooachuoettoi
ViohUcctn:
Not under agent.
650
Mackinae Agency:
L^Anee, Vioux Deeert, and
Ontonfigon Bends of Chippeva^
Not under agent i
Scattered ChlppeTm, Otta^m,
Pota"7ratoini, and others.
mnneGOta:
Consolidated Chlppe^m Agency:
Foud du Loo,
Grand Portage,
Kett Lake ,
Leech Lake ,
Tihito Earth,
Pipestone Agency j
Hed Lake Aeency.
Hissicsippi:
Choctarr Agency |
1,214
MJL7
1,269
356
602
1,856
7,635
303
1.633
f
7,631
13,654
1,439
liissourit
■•■•
Montana :
Not under agent.
t*
M^^ if / rr
171
OA
if ^
Blackfeet Agency: >
Blackfeet^
Crov; Agency:
Crorr,
Flathecd Agency:
Flathead,
Fort Belknap Agency;
Acsiniboine^
Cr OS ventre.
Fort Peck Asency:
Assiniboine,
Yankton Sioux,
Rocky Boy Agency:
Rocky Boy Bend,
Tongue River Agonqr:
Northern Cheyenne |
3,124
1,777
' 2,650
591
586
* 809
1,375
479
1.417
^i.
"rv^w*
r..
! 5
r
12,808
Nebraska:
^ >
Omaha Agency:
Omaha,
T?innebago Agen^:
T^innebago,
1,441
1,096
2,537
IlevaOa :
Fallon Agency,
Fort McDermitt;
Paiute,
lioapa Rivor Agency:
Paiute,
Reno Agency:
Scattered bands,
TTalker River Agency:
Paiute and ^asho,
Western Shoshone Agency:
Hopl, Paiute, Shoshonl, and
Shoshoni Paiute^
Ne^r Kans>6hire:
Not under agent.
New Jersey:
Not Under agent.
Ner ISexico:
367
314
124
8^813
851
675
11^144
44
09
Jioarilla Agencgr:
Jicarilla Apache,
He scaler o Agency:
Ii^escalcro Apache,
Northern Pueblo Agency,
Pueblo Benito Agency;
Navajo,
San Juan Agency:
Navajo,
Southern Pueblo Agen^j
Zunl Agency:
Pueblo,
Nevr York:
X -^ 4. *. •.
608
642
3,154
2,800
7,000
6,361
I
21,476
i»^
1
Nevr York Agenqr:
Cajniga,
Montauk, - .
Oneida,
Onondaga ,
Poocpatuck,
Seneca (Allegany),
Seneca (Cattaragus),
Seneca (Tonawanda) ,
St« Regis (not part of Sijc
Nations)^
Tusoarora,
Shinnecook^
187
30
245
565
20
971
1,393
539
1, 613
. 376
200
• if •■i
6,139
-5-
North C'\rolin'\2
Chcrokoo Agency:
Eastorn Cherokoc^
Not under agentj
North Dakota:
Ohio:
•Fort Bcrthold Agency:
Arikara,
Gr OS ventre,
Mandaui
Port Totton Agency!
SJisc^ton, TJahpeton, and
Cuthead Sioux (knmiii ae
Devilo Lake Sioux),
Stonding Rock Agency:
Sioux,
Turtle ifcuntain Agen^:
Chippewa ,
Not under agent.
2,515
9,368
426
547
273
.:938
i 3,588
8,835
f
r
11,683
Y
n
9,607
152
fev
Oklahoma ;
? ^«** rr
"*-..
Cantonment Agenqrs
Arupaho, ,
Cheyenne,
Cheyenne and Arapaho Agency:
Arapaho ,
Cheyenne, .
Kiomi Agency;
Apache,
Comcnche,
*<jivv ilio'.va,
T/icUita and affiliated tribes,
Apache (Seronimo's bond);
Ooage Ajengr:
"^bsaje,"
PaTmee Agency:
ppTaiee,
Kc.vr,
Fonca Agency:
Ponca,
Otce,
Tonkara ,
Seger Agency:
Arapaho,
Cheyenne,
. Quapatr Agency :
Eactern Shamee,
Modoc,
(I. r--*^ f'X
•T • •
216
508 -
480
717
■V.
187
1,697 ,
1,679
1,201
85
*• 2,099
•
773
.420
•
, 721
a .. - ir 598
■'t -
. .;. 157
,*•:' 606
• - 166
40
I
ft-
<'
»1
•.4 ^»*»
^
^^0
Oklphona (continued):
Qucpar Acency (continued) J
&encca,
TJyandotte ,
Sha^mec Agency:
. Absentee Sha^mee,
Citizen Potarratoini ,
Mexican Kickapoo,
&ac ond Fox,
Iowa,
^Tivn Civilized Tribee:
Cherokee Nation:
By bloody
By intermarriage,
Delawnres,
Preediuen,
Chicka-sfDw Nation: /
By blood.
By internarriaga,
Freednen,
Choctavr Nation:
By blood ,
By intermarriage,
Kiseissippi. Choctaw,
Freedmcn,
Creek Nation:
^By blood,
JVeednen,
Sieminole Nation:
By blood,
Freedmen,
1
/
f <• » i ■
'.A
i '
■ * w *
• f
4 \ ♦
■'*\
Ore£on:
4
Klairath Af;ency :
Klamath, Modoo, Ptiiute (Pit River),
&iletz Agency:
Confederated Siletz,
Grande Ronde, *
Fourth Section allottees,
Umatilla Agency:
Cayueo,
Umatilla, • .
7alla TJaila,
Other tribes,
ITarm Springs Agency:
T7a6Co, Tenino, Paiute, and others.
Scattered Indians on public domain.
>.
274
347
526
502
551
2,227
200
673
82
36,432
. 286
187
4,919
5,659
645
4,662
17,488
1,651
1,660
6,029
11,952
6,809
2,141
986
1,201
440
332
* 368
337
145
628
17
1,094
2,200
•>■.
i- *£
119,260
i^- ..n
6,762
♦ Hvo Tribe* population token from 1920 Indian Office Report,
-7v
<•>•
Penneylvania
Not under agent.
Rhode Iglortd;
Kbt under agent.
358
lOd
I
4
South Carolina t
Wot under agent, ^k«^.
Catawba, Cherokee, Oneida, and others.
304
South Palcota:
,1 ■-»
* •»
H'
Chevcnne River Agency:
' Blackfeet, Miniconjou, Sans Are, and
TVo Kettle Sioux, '
CrOTX Creek Agency: '
To».;er Yan^ctonai &iouX9
Flandrer.u Agency:
Flaiidroou Sioux,
Lovrer Brvile Agency :
Lower Bruic ;Sioux,
Pine Rid&e Agency :
O&laxa Siovx,
Rosebud Agency:
Rosebud Sioux,
SJiseeton Agency; ^ . ^ .. ,„
Sisecton and TIahpeton Sioux,
Yankton Agency:
Yarkoon Sioux,
Santee Sioux,
• Fonoa,
v 'Ji
t •.
r. ■
ft '
2,804
928
' 297
539
7,465
* 6,572
2,392
23 » 625
Tennessee:
Texas:
Kot under agent.
• %
Not under agent.
'■»
\
'):'
66
5i<i
2;i!to
Utah:
Goshute Agency: t-j4«« Peak
Goshute, cedar City, Indian Feak^
Kanosh, Koosarum, TTarm creex,
T/ashakie,
SMwrita,-- •*
Uintfthvind Ourajr
Uintah Ute,
Unconipa^gre Ute,
Uhite Biver Ote,
•I p
ncv
< - *
349
102
-*• . ;.
•8-
3* i'i.(*t,i0, I
I
If 692
'*,-/*-,, »r.»ryk-.J4»*
VerTwnt i
»
i
Not under a gent ^
24
. VirKiniCL :
Kot under agont^
TJashington:
Colville Agency: .
Conieclerated Colville^
Noali Bv.y Agency j
Hoii,
Iv^akah,
Ozette, I V
Quileute, I
l^lcane Agency:
Chcwelah,
Spokane ,
Taholah Agency:
Chehalis,
Kisqun.lly,
£»kokomish,
Sqiiaxon Island,
Quinaielt Reservationt
Unattached:
Cowlitz^
Clallan^
Fuyallup,
Other tribes,
Tulalip Agenqr:
Lumnd,
Port iviadison (Suequanish),
Dwinomish,
Tulalip (remnants of xnany
and bands )$
Muckle shoot,
Yakixre Agency:
Confederated Yakima,
. i
2^515
41
418
7
195
6
669
69
72
187
57
719
490
535
152
298
505
204
221
404
163
2^939
822
10,906
T708t Virginia;
'S5-'
I
Not under agent.
Wisoontin:
Grand Rapids Agency:
T7inrcbng.o,
Hixyward Schcolt
Chipper t^ »
Keshena kz'snoyi
Menondnee ,
•9-
1,292
1,309
1,638
UHH^ttjyt^giJ^ -
>««<■ .« tw*i»**«i>w..
TTigonsin (continued):
KoBhona Agency (continued) t
Oneic'a,
£>tockbridgc and Ktmsee^
Iac du Flambeau Agency:
Chipperm ,
Laona Agency:
Potawatomi^
LaPointe Agency:
Chippenva at Bad River ^
Red Cliff School:
Chippewa^
2^657
606
825
39p
1^116
559
10^592
^nyoming:
8hO0hone Ageney:
Arapaho^
Shoshonit
921
916
1^837
4
s^
f ' ,i ,^ :C'^
r
' 4
\)V 7
r /•.
^ >
W
1 J»
■f'f
)
i
(6111)
.10«
, 4
■<r^
»*<aiafttJfa^.i ■ Utimtilll'ifL.'i^* i>gfthriitffti.yat>&irtt^...> .e>-v..-I :, ^..^*r^^^^:.^JUM^:. - ^
Ran el)
leria^
L Patwi*^^
KO-ROO RANCHEiUAS
Too-too . . . W side 2 m above winceton
Ket-te de-he . . . n-inceton
uhah-met-ko . . . li m iS of Princeton
Ohah' de-he . . . li m i5 of Princeton
Wi-ter-re ...5m below Princeton and 9 m above Colusa
Si-e . . . W side between Kahchil and Witerre
Kah-chil . • . W side 6 m above Oolusa
Saw-mah . . . W side s out h"^ Hamilton Bend
Si-ko-pe . . . Jfi side S of Hamilton Bend
Taht-nah . . . W side 3 m » of Colusa
•ril-til . . . W side above Colusa near -iahtynah
Kow-pek . . . Opposite Colusa (Green)
Ko-roo . . . Colusa
. Dok-dok . . .Just below Colusa
Koo-kooie . . . B side nearly opposite uolusa. Next below i;ok-dok(Gree^l
I
No-pah . . . •» side at Meridian
Kah-pi-ah . . . W side at Sycamore
9 Kopte. . . "near Marysville i3uttes»«—iii dwell
.<
i) Uo-\>.^~Kla-A_kn WLSXcC-v^ AX^-^
f^-^tc^cy .
y ^ \ ■ ■■ ^ • T '
r \ A. \^^
. — A
clX
k^qe>^
'^'^'^ ^^*^^ Vm-J
^ ) ?rU ■ 1 .y-jw^ '^^..^Vh '- l^-^^ a^-X,,^ Wk f^^
^
^^-^8.5:
^ _%^ t^V^ ^^^^f'^^^^^-^^ - cJb^ 1^4.UAv^
\AK <^^jj>v
f-
l^ft\VWJ^2h«. f aJU rf-f,^ %£:i)ji£.^"'
r<JZjU^A>AA^
I
TcvA>^-6o4 -Ae'-^^sL ■ ^^ ^ [■^-^"-^i^^^ LJ-j^ -voLft^ t^ cst^ V< ^« I f^ ) \'^\*''-^Sl
[ \ ^ - tc a.S]_c3^ t^U— ^ U^ ,
{^^ $^:*kx:i?---LV^te;iUe,(V
\
Justus H. Rogers in his Colusa
County History in a ohronologioal
record of events under date of
Oct. 23, 1872 says:
•Indians from Clear Lake, Eel
River. Shasta and Cortinei^Talley
gather at Hyde^s ranoheria. an
Indian settlement on the rivar
4 miles above Colusa, to indulge
[in] dances and 'sweat- house*
ceremonies generally.*— J. H.
Rogers. Colusa County, Its History
and Resources, p. 131, 1891*'
Pv
:^.:>A_.\^2-\ (^OLnjCj^OujLLo ")
Okfvv.cJ
'^^^^'^'^^ ToJilju^ ^^OvJG^d V^ (L^ujlULovX. \^M.
i^^ ./U»---x-<A*i^*^— , %f~ f lv»^ ]
tvTT^-'^*-^
)
w«r«. w»--i%w..<jfc^
^^iii ^.^i^ ■■»»»*
'^■VllMl
frawfc*.^ *«*^-,
<JV^6
(^U<^1- )
-?^T ^\Cd-<2-'^"^*^_^
^r-
» ,
C-'^>>aw
(/Va^-f']|
r-f
I
BANDS OP PiNCHERIAS MENTIONED BY ARGUELLO
IN OCTOBER 1821
Overlend Journey from Strait of Csrquinas
Northerly to Cheno (on south side of mouth
of Stony Creek) and Return via Coast Ranges
to 3an Rafael,
Pulpunes
Ululatos
\% - -i
t> '"
(d
Canucaymos
poza de San Bias
1 "^^
V-N>-<^.
RAa-a-^
N
Suisun
Gualactos
Libaytos
^
VM^^^v^^k^
f" \:^.^'^ ^■■' ^^j-^oc^^uzw^:!
Ehita
ISr
K'
1^ u-N.Aw"-ti4
Guir i toy iji 5'- 3Q K ^ n ^^k v (^ %^^ ^ ^^^ ©^ w- U^-^^^a. k
,.1 ,m .y;
mmimmm
mm^mf^^m^
Arguello
Capa^ ^^\^ p^ — ^ua>^^-aj*:
^^^
VVk Va.k
V
Ch*,^'^^-^^ ^A-i<-w/ xX/.)
Teroti
Hut ul rate
r fc-lu y«^K UVa. 5^^^" ^-^^^^W^^-^J
Dacdac n-«5^v d^X^JLi^ -^ 3^.*/^-^
Pachi
\ SunUS Tccvro-^ L^..(Mvf ^e.tL\tv.-\:«> j ^ oo A/<yos
V Che no Vk^^^Vv^x.^^v,-^-^^luA .,v^>>.x.^to^^a;*w^<^> /
/ 7^ A/ -*<3 ~7
Uali '^'^ ^,^Ju.A,s>^^V^^
Tuyaja <sti,^^o.^..>.^ io-\^ WjUX *^U»-lv .
Lonita
Gapetely
r I
Jt?^-? I, k^ u >_^j^ -^ lirx^iiA^^ 3-«^ . "^^i
L[k\^.-^c.l -^^^s^ ^ j^t ^"^^^^ J
Arguello
3
Poquetoe
Benenuc
[Sta. Ohatalina V ^ - '^'^^ "^^-^^^ * ^
[Na. Sa. del Carmen \s:^ - '"^'^ r^^^-^-^l
Chugelempa
^^Maltrato "V-^ 1
Arroyo de Sal si Pudes J_
Chuguelempa
Caguillome
Satumtutillami
Gualactole
Guiaguillomi
Catalillomi
Ar^uello
Oleyomi C ^^^-^ '^ 1^ v € ^ stb-vv^^^ (_ i^J^ ck ^vv S,^^
^
Ohiyasayucume
El Espinazo del Diablo
Magma
Buena Esperenza
San Ygnacio
Lib an t i 1 iy ami L M ^ ^V,^»^t5-^L^> y^—
Buen Retire Mt.
San Jorge (spring)
Olompali '^ 4 JUj^^^^ -V—- 5— 'M**^-' ^"^-^^^^^ cU^:«x^ ) JryZs^^
^ /_ — — — — — ■
a
Xo A--^ ^w.^^'^ -^ ^^X^^^>^>tH- ^dXJi^icti.
-Sjla.V^
S^tMU
^ l^^-^^l^^ >^-' v4JU^
^t^<^*A/v^ <j^~<K^
\
'bX^
t'-i. \^^^ ivro
CV^- 1^ 3L^^ J&^-ZC^ ^^v^H?,
( VVAA..*^*.eJC-^^
^'V^v.^u-.o^X^ ^^^-^-A/^^iOv.,^^
^,1
.--^
^jiy^e/i^i^^ ^A/ir' ^a.(u^
C. Ha/t Mnrr'iam
Papers
BANC t-:ss
80/18 c
V-S
^
-;
■^T''^
y^--^^ — w^-f^A/N-^ .---p .^
/
^^-JL/V-v./V-^^.Jf
>A_X^
M
c^
.w.Xft
•V» A
5-.ft-.
1 V V b
/
d^-i
>/
U *?-
i
S t
C/
^ -V^-- ^ v ^
^
-U-^ ^-
Aaw*^
Kv ^.c
f^ K
t/ e
T
'-t/-
. 4,^'
oO^
P^
\^
(: vy
0
-1 5^
/
^ ;
// *?
s
evv\ v^ s 3<_.. Jx, i^
v>x v(^,
H
^^
V C
A
Ci Gi v\ lA d 0 3
ciko
\
^.Jr
r
^-LA.!to-*
IS
i^<
r;
o
^.'Kc.y'vi Jz-
43
Y^-
cs->
p
c^j 5t I *^l 2.
f'
!r
t/»>
^^
/?
yiib ^^
«-A/^>«--VjLJ
•2-
r? '^y
"Z
^
.)
D
jV^- — -c^^ Jv' "
1^^^
)\
(f^
V
)
Wt'Vwsk^s H
(?-WH
,r'
/^(XpJ..
J >*^ ^ oJL&/wJv ' ci,*-^^:^-^ 'W '^ j ^ ^y
J 0 bo}
f> ( C 1^'N. I ^^
y^'h(p^^<.yr^ Vy
^
bS
. * .. g.
«uc
Vj ( Afj
lrH\
^?v
'^■^ — .>^^-*-|J\ ' ^.At
SH
Ov -^»
\
%
V-A
<^-
^^Xsusr^Jj^^ 3 ( 'Vi ; ^
VJJ^.^'^l
<^ ^ hJU(CjuiX
JTHe
L(r'
^'Jh
^•AjA--WVv..s>^
A-<.
H-v^-^..o|pJ^^^
sj^^
^^
CiH\ V iL
u^
e
^
'3^
inn
€? 1
i^^-''^^^->^JU^ iT" { yt^ (f
6 / ^/
<W> \i V> ■^^
nb
V (K '. ->Ljt>— :>
cyv-vA. s_
V
^' m^
>
Ic" */..
t. ?_.-K9k.--
t '
/^
^-J^ws;^ JUl '^^J^^^^^^^^OLxo i^
X^^ — ^Av
'' .'V J
^ ^OLM^^C!
' ^A>ov
3
n|if
<i
n
Ta.^(v<2.
-s
am i'*^^ ^i'v
tvU
•Pr^r
Cl'z
\
^/>
U^ ^AJaJ...J^(>'-^J ^^^
\ ft U ^ Mg^f i..J^<^^.^ c^ )[? 7>i ^f^?-lrt7
'W
(^Vcel'lcVv'K,«,S -- ^' "^^^^M/ft-Vs.
0;^
^K
} r
W
I
-^ . '^/^
m
Cos
tcVvv, K-^^a
\
IfMH
^?/
^^^^f-y^^2^^;^^^!2^ [^ ^
wv
fUL^^ i 1^6"
^^>esos'i fr-t^'
V
Ke-se-Sotv
WOv. A^-Vv-^^---'''^ ^ ''^l
Z
yCArs.'Oiywj^r^
I, u
TflwVviL ( ■£*—»-—*) »-
1
m
n
L
V.
m
V/\
i^H-)
>H
ii VJ
^V
;
)
V5
^ N^^L/VvCyVOU::?
^^X^"^ ^^--Ky^XK-^-^Z^^J^^
i
-f^-IvOS^ \^oJ
^^^i^^^^^^j^j^^^^ V^ ^ ^'^'^i \-c^^
M
\t
\\ Xk>^,a-^
/^
vt
^^^Vw^-V^
u
I '
C^LJ
t »\
Kq^a^-o-A.^^ ^
fV\X^»^«>v>0^vv^
^^^^
K
La. ft
151. r^L/
in/i{
X/^^Ujl JLl /V'wv* H
'»
'H^'
^-•^ — Si QU.
W*^ *
V«--0>^s.,---^
^-^^ C^v -.<^
'^^ X^XUi {v^ ^^.^^^JC. lri^i?T^i>
=^w^.
f^rr,irys
^YVb«?^ f^{.._^X.,-^^
Or
'V^-^-^-^::^vo^Ve IJL
*o^4/Oo^
1^
f^l.^^^^ I %!./
«•/
\J
StilxA
0 U^V, (K
I
\a1^ t2..tl
-RH
V
/ ol 0 ^
6u.ts
^s. o\? I
)^ — o-»-priKl
Awo^v.^fV.'V^ ^-^ <^^
s,Jl —
ii
SJU^^^^vOC^ /A. ^y^^
CLoJx
U.41VW
1^ 4-?
l^iC
in a
au^-^-^u^ U-^ /^--^J^>^ ^»^^
tA.A<</VU>^o(4, T^ck^ 1(1
•^
^^f
(^(r
£iL}
l»
^«
V
WXj
^rf
^a
i9u(, ^n
\\
\ I
a^
i»
ITH^
^^5-
CHINO PINii»S RANCHO
Lieut. J. !• Bevere in his toar of Baty
in California, published in 1849^ pages
143-14^, mentioned the rancho of Chino
^ina, hut does not give its location.
It appears to he in Hussian River Valley,
south of Hopland.
RANCHO OP DON FBENANDO PELIZ
Lieut, J. 1. Revere in his To
ifi., published in 1849 (pp 140-141)
nentions the Peliz Hanoh.
This ranch nan on the west side of Bas-
sian River at or near the site of the present
town of Hopland,
RANCHOS OP SAN aABMH. MISSION
•The principal ranchoa belon^iTg at that
time to San GalMriel were. San Paaqual, Santa Anita,"
Afiuza, San franoiequita, Ct^eymoiiga, San Antonio,
San Bernardino , San (Jorgonio, Yucarpa, Jtirupa , Ouapa,
Rinccax. Chino, San Jose, Ybarras, Pttwita, ttisBion Viga,
(■-■:■
Serranoa, Rosa Oastillo, Ooyotea, Sab^eria, Las Bolsas,
■ " " > ■ ■ , '
Alamites, and Serritos."
1880.
r
\
7 >-^v:k.^I>v. *f f»-^>^ 5-^^ A.
/ •■ V.JV....j^-'-^^
-^^JUisjeuXi
N
JPSv
y
s»
jtmm or sm uamsL Jtmim
tltt#io San (kkH^ wf^ BmfM^iml^ 8«aU Inita,
Mmm^ fSiiHo, 8«i Jobo* TlafftttSt ¥MiMi llif«i<n t%i»
1NiTiiio«« HoM <!lMtilld, <NifQiflMi« MNiafflm Ias Ml««s«
—A* S* Tavlar to Qall^Qnilii l'bdmtr« fib* 1869*
- '^1
•1L.
4
jr
N
«.
N
J
0«
I
•Hf
0<.<»-XA/vvtX
NBaMKMHMB
^**«i»,.
?/f
^-«.#v
^v*K
) »r->
It
l?^C
\i'^uXjutj^ fi*— i*..-*^ lo^
>»V
»*
/t
TitvU1?(*.cff^ a*
^l-i
V^
"T
San Francisco
/^
6VT
Rancho in Los Angeles district, So. Calif. , "granted in
1839 to Antonio del Valle, much against the wishes of
the San F emand o Ind i an s . * — Bancroft, Hist, of Calif.,
Ill, 633ri885. ~~
3ACHAw:::i7Q HIVKP— XARLY ?AmHfS
tiwrii^ the moj-t noUblf of the rtnchen of the early pioneers
alcrui or neor Secramonto Hiver were the fcllcwing:
{of Petor itfjsReri) . • On etifit pido 3acr»monto
Hi '/or 1-1/2 mi lee so-ath cf rnouth oi' Deer Creek. In 18^0
Lciijeen sold his Jeer Cr'^.ok ranch nn<l r^oved to Indun Val-
ley, Plumns County. Rnn later (1B51;) luoved to Honey Lftke,
In 1859 he houp^J-it t:iicthcr rer.ch \fJiich v.-as Fouth of 3uf?8n-
ville on the east aide of the jierra (Foirfield'e Hist.
iiifiS:'en wo
)
• / •
Mwnro?^ Pflnch . • On ?;ef^ t side Jacrpmento just south of luouth of
Stony Creek, (ohown on irenuscript sketch map by Major
5*. B. Redding, no-v in my Wintoon file.)
J^^M\n^ 5«m.>h (of Major p. B. P.— v.iioRo npme is spelled both
l^^f-.fHnp and liiiddJUQ^) . • On weft pide 3; crimen to 2 miles
north of mouth of Cottonwood Creek. (Shown on mfinusoript
sketch map by Major ?• ?=. Bedding, novr in my v.intocn file.)
\
./^x^
(crri^M^U?^^^^
fldfU^L
\
u n CL
C£.r^e^*v{^/i^i^
i
/9^3
fiah^ n ^ <:^-^^ ^ ^^^'^ ^""^"^
C. Hat Morriam
Papers
BANC MSS
80/18 c
*r
GRINDSTCNT: RANCH:^1A GT^^I^MONY, mat 16-18,1923«
\
1
May 15, 1923,
Start«a tarlj [fron oaap on nesa abort Stoay Oreak] & droTa aboaj^
3 ■llaa north to tha Jnnotion of Grlndatona Craak with Stony Creak,
fordad Grlndatona about 1/4 mile aboTa tha Jonotion, and drora up
tha abort grada to tha Indian Banoharia on tha banoh ovarlooking tha
aaatward tarn of Stony Craak*
/
Hara wa oampad nndar a Blna 6ak on tha flat graaay banoh juat
ontaida (waat of ) tha ranoheria grounda, firat driring in to
unload tha auppliaa wa brought tha Indiana* Among those who oa&a
out to greet ua were E*l» Lafonso and wife and 2 little girls, and
Lafonsola nothar Mra* Santa Wilson, all Mitohopdo from Chioo; and
Alfred Gillia, Wintoon, from Mo Cloud HiTer.
Tha oaremonies began about nine O*oloo)^in the morning and
continued at interrala through the day and all night long# Wa
stayed in the roundhouae (partly under ground) till about 3 in tha
morning, when we orawled into our aleeping baga for a little rest,
but the 'danoing* kept on until after daylight*
Tha ooatumea of tha performera are wonderfully apeotaoular
oonaiating of aztraotdiaary feather headdressesj*^ belt8*<»similar
in a general way tho differing in detaila from those seen and
photographed by me 16 or 17 yeara ago at Stony Ford ranoheria*
Four man did moat of tha oeremonial danoes today, dressing in
a olump of bruah ne«r by*
Tha roundhouse is of the oiroular type, about 50 ft* in
diameter, oooupying an ezoaration about 3 feet deep and with
earth thrown up on the outaida to oover the side wall up to the
roof as shown in my photograph* Tha side wall measured on the
^
inside, is 5i ^6 Ft* high*
2
Thtrt is a very large and high oenter post (a little behind the
actual oenter) 15-18 inches in diameter and ahont 16 or 18 ft, high,
trunk
and there are 6 interior posts (3 on eaoh side), each 8 eir 9 ft.
in height & forked at top, on whioli the roof poles rest*
%pA
froA
rectangular
The front and maint entrance faces south and slopes dovn
from the surface leTel outside to the floor* It is a roofed
passage 12 ft. in length by 5 in vidth (iniide raeasui^e).
The rear entrance (for the women) fronts north and is much
shorter and steeper.
The drum (or alter as some call it) is a plank box about
7 ft. in length by not quite 2 in width placed over a deep
ezcaTation immediately west of the rear door.
«
The roof is conical & shingled with shakes. It has a
central boxed up place oter the peak, where the flagpole stands.
The outer wall posts are 25 in number— 12 on one side and 13
on the other, ifeile the radiating roof poles running from the
outer wall to the peak number 16 or 17.
The horisontal spaced boards to which the roof shakes are
nailed are in 6 or 7 complete circles, resting on the radiating
roof poles.
From center post to front (south) doorway is 27 ft.; to rear
(north) doorway 21 ft.
The orientation of the roundhouse is by the Great Dipper
rather than by the North star. They call the Dipper Law**kah.
orange
idiite stars & a oray
points at tht pols tnd*«the triangles between the points yellow
[Am not certain of the ntimber of points on the stars*] It was
flying idien we arrired^ before the oeremony began » and remained
flying to the end, sereral days later*
Another flag, larger and wholly different, was fastened to
the outside flagpole, at some distance in front (south of) the
main entrance, and was tied to the middle-«not the top»*of the
pole. It is red, idiite and blue* The blue is a square (or
squarish rectangle) at the top of the pole side, with a large
red 5-point star in the center, surrounded by a circle of 14
or 15 nnall white stars* The background or groundwork is white,
with 3 broad red stripes— two abutting against the blue square
of the stars, the drd at the bottom, as here shown*
f';
•<'
At the top of the outside pole floated the '^edcross** flag
of San Diego UoDaniel, Chief of the Stony Pord Shamen or
Shoteah* This is a siin|le idiite ground marked with 5 rows of
small horisontal red crosses, 5 in each row, as here shown* It
was flying before the ceremony began and remained up till the
Bed Cross Dance took place on the last day, when it was at once
taken down*
The performers or Sdancers' as they are commonly called wore
splendid feather headdresses and feather belts and in some cases
also feather girdles and collars* The headdresses are of three
types: (1) monstrous sub^globular creations 5 or 6 feet in
4
diamtttr oontistiing of a multitndt of long sltndtr rods tipped
with feathtrs or initation Oalifomla golden popples}
(2) fan«8hapod rertioal affairs of 12 slender rods eaoh» stand*
ing upright from the baok of the head; and (3) white down skull
caps with a horisontal brilliant red flicker frontal band & 3
white feathers standing
Those of the first a
hanging from
bands
ground* In fact* sereral had to be tamed baok & fastened in
order not to drag.
Some of the dancers carried split elder clapper sticks and
all or nearly all had doable bone whistles in their mouths.
Some carried a red staff » and some carr.ied coccoon rattles
buried in i^ite feathers*
The man who beat time on a plank drum did not stamp with
his bare feet— as is done in many places— but stood on the
plank and pounded down on it with a club 4 or 5 feet long^
making a muffled sound*
The singers faced the drum, standing with their backs
toward the center pole and performers*
The performers moved rapidly to and fro and back and forth
around the fire« never going as far baok as the centerpole
or farther forward than the front pair of posts* They were
tremendfously energetic and always beat the ground hard with
their bare feet* sometimes alternately* often jumping so as to
strike the ground with both feet together* Their movements
were rapid and graceful*
5
Tht Audiraet reclined on the straw oorered ground at the
foot of the haok or outer wall, all the way round.
There were uanall/ 100 Indian onlookers in the Honndhonse
and about 150 present all together, counting the numerous
ohildreut
All of the perfonaers on approaehing the toundhouse blew
their bone whistles and ran or danoed from their dressing place
flagpole
to the front entrance*
Owing to the great size of the large headdresses, the
performers had to back in— often helped by an assistant^^ in
order to press together the long slendtr plumiie^ rods in such a
s
way that they would not be broken— for the breadth of their
fpread is considerably greater than that of the 5-foot wide
passageway, ScTeral wore willow bark short skirts.
The bodies of all were naked except for Mi# certain feather
collars, girdles and belts, and certain breech cloths and
drawers which some of them wore— the drawers a foolish confonii-
ity with the assumed needs of divilization. But not all of the
6
dano«r8 wort them— sone painting their legs red* All vere bare
footed of oonree.
During all the performanoes silenoe prevailed*^^ talking or
iriiispering being proper i^ile a oerenonj is in progress*
From time to time one of the ranoheria logs, usually a pap,
orept into the roundhouse and was promptly expelled*
*
Many ohildren were present both day and night, often falling
asleep, but nerer orying or making any noise*
The meals, oooked by the Indian women, were serred at a long
table in one of the nearby houses*
May 15-16, 1923*
Olear and warm ezoept one day( Thursday 17th) when it was
oold and partly oloudy*
Continued at eamp at the Grindstone Banoheria, oalled
Pom te**te«>te (meaning shaking ground), watohing the rarious
ceremonies and talking with the Indians*
The first night I stayed up till 3 in the morning, when I
quit the Boundhouse and went to bed, but the so oalled 'danoing*
of the aotors kept up till sometime after daylight and I
7
misstd sereral* The stoond and rtird nights I was too tirsd
and laft ths Boundhouss bttwssn 10 and midnight, Imt Eli^abath
and Zenaida stayed latsr and saw sons which I nissed entirely.
The fire in the Roundhouse was larger than any I have
prerionsly seen and gave off too mnoh heat so the aotors were
*
oontinuottsly wet with sweat*
Oertain features are the sane as I haTS noted in this
general region** the loud expiratory breathing » the blowing of
the bone whistles held in the mouth, the singing of the singers
the muffled pounding of the drum,
about the drum, the wiolent stwping of the bare feet on the
bare ground, the ribration of the el^?^imod olapper sticks,
the periodic shaking of the feather^encased coccoon rattles—
*
all keeping perfect time with the drum*
The rapidity and grace of movement of the aotors, as well as
the energy displayed, were most impressire, irtiile the headdresses
and other parts of the costumes were truly spectacular.
Wt congratulated ourselves on the pririlege of witnessing so
9
eitraordinary a specie le, whieh I heard of from the Chico
Mltohopdo Indians last week*
' 4
8
May 18, 192d»
Mainlj olear and fine and not too warn.
Moat of tho Tisiting Indiana laft Grindstono Hanohoria this
•orning— aona going aa far north as the Wintoon country, some
aa far south aa lowar Lake and Middle torn, sereral to Paskenta,
t
and soTeral to Kah**ohil on Saoranento BiTer between Oolosa and
Princeton, and one load to Cortena Valley (*Klet)«
followed suite, breaking oanp and palling south*
California Journal Vol.l,p.l2-18,23,
1923,
//
1935
The He8»se Dance Ceremony of the Ko-roo lintoon
Indiauis on Sacramento Rirer
California
Bes'se , the War Dance.
The fles-se Dance was a Sacramento
Ceremony'-wneTer
held elsewhere. It belongs to the Sacramento Riyer people-
no other country
only, to
CO mi
wao dQnca4 originallyUn t^ spri
¥• Later it was giTen at
.ef thTye^g^ sometimes it wag .hold
One was
giTen in Lake County not long ago, tot ©nly the old people know
the He8»se dance now.
It originated in a dream of an old man
K*^"*'*^ ^
Tille or Sutter Buttes). In his dream he saw it danced by Stur-
geons—for then the people were Sturgeon People, It was held 4n .
the toutheast 3utte now called Sweathouse Hill. The Buttes were
sacred and no women were allowed to go there or to sing the songs
It was danced the first time at Ko»doi-de-he a long time
ago. [ Ko-doi de'-he was where Landle Browning's house now stands-
2 miles south of Wo-wid' de-he.l
>.v»
i
HES-SE
CcM/tV^
From Bill Wiley, at Kah'-chil near Colasa, Calif. tJept. 20, 1936
Duri no: /ceremon
m the roundhousfi\
ad separate places/Sccording to their degree^. These places
were the sectiori5\between the posts of the roiindhouse.
The performers ate and drank all they coald the day be-
fore the ceremony
I'lBRgett that they then had
to fast for- three days daring the continaance of the ceremony
For the secret orders called Hesse
, they fasted
2i days.
The feast before the ceremony consisted of ^.ame and
acorn soap. A deer was hang up for the chief.
■■»
fCarr)
Ko»roo from Bill Wiley, at Kah>chil near Colusa, Calif
Sept. 19-aO, 1936
HBS-SE GEREMQMI
Hesse ceremony lasted three days, asd women coald -no^
attend it
on the last afternoon.
Before the ceremony a large feast was prepared.
The food was portioned oat by the chief. The performers
ate their fill and then went to the river and bathed. From
that time until the dance was overCthree days \)OJ^f)they
(X.
neither ate nor drank. They used, scratching stick daring
this tiir.e. .
l>^ *>>%©.
V?'
.>^
<^
Shown a picture taken^at the Hesse dance at Cortena
in 1923, ^<i ley gave the following names and information:
Performer wearing Bighead Headdress called--
Too-veh (old original name)
Tahm-pa SaH-too (Dresent naoe)
Performer wearing tights and carrying quiver—
Qheh-lg-too-— Leader
also called To-ne-les-too
/
In tt»*^T)ictare of the Cortena dance of 1923 this
man is Henry Pulsifer.
^i
Q^'^eh-le-too or leader is the one who leads the Bighead
dancets* He goes before the Bighead into the round-
house. Inside they circle around once, then separate and
po ^^alf way around. Then Leader calls Bighead to him
(Carr)
Ko-roo from Bill iiilej at Kah-chil near Colasa, Calif.
Sept. 19-20, 1936
Parts of BigHead headdress and costume as shown in piotare
of Cortena ceremony, 1923: —
fi
Bif^head Headdress - — _ Lel-loo-nahn
Sticks in headdress . Poo-koom
Feather tips on sTicks — Chah'-lahk
Feather collar - E-chack
Feather belt
Tule skirt
This skirt- is made of tule
fine and s
oft. 13
Called PaW-
Flicker bands down back
Two pieces on back of'
De-ahk
Laws'
stripT)ed until i
Used also to wrap babies in.
.Pit'
■headdress ... .Loo-tee
/
hairnet A made
hemp cord which fits tic^htly to the head. Through this are
interwoven pieces of stripoed tale fPaw-sahk). This is the
foundation into .vhich the white mndfer^wing feathers of the
Roose f Wah -1 ah ) are stack, and also the sticks fPoo-koom)
tipped with feathers fChah-lahkl. The tm^^s^ pieces (Loo -tee)
are attached by wooden pins \
foandation.
stuck into the tule
Bify'head ^^eaddress of Hesse ceremony. Names from Bill »«iley.
Kah-chil. Sept. 19-20, 1936
C4^^
It
Performer wearing this headdress called Too-veh; also in modern
times called Tahm-pa sahl-too
«
Name of headdress-^-Lel-loo-nahn
l^oandation of headdress is '^airnet
with tale !»% which the white goose
Loo-tee attached with wooden ^irm*
of ^emp cord intertwined
feathers and sticks are held.
fOarr)
Kozioo from Bill ;aiey at KahcTiil near Colusa, Calif
Sept. 19-20, 19^6
Parts of costume worn by man carryin,q; quiver in pictures
of Oortena iiesse ceremony, 1923: —
J
This performer is the Leader— Cheh-le -too
also called — To-n^-les-t
00
Quiver of fox or coyote --Kahl-che
Back piece of headdress,--Toi^ite
if tail feat^^ers of magpie
Flicker band aroand head--Ter-rah-pah
V^Q foundation of this headdress ^TsVals^ a hairnet of
hemp cord bound with tule. White under-wing feathers of the
I
ejoose f7/ah-lahT are used to cover the crown.
Gua\
Performer or Leader in Hesse dance at Cortena, 1923
Names from Bill Wiley, Kah^-chil . Sept. 19-20, 1936
Foundation of this headdress is^hemp cord hairnet wlucliv)
Cm it'v* tk«.
fitCtightljto head, ^intertwined with tule into which.white
under-winf» feathers of Wal^-lah (^oosei are placed for crown
piece. ^oAiecL Yot>/- fe
O;oose f eathersj .
Name of performer — Oheh-le-too or Leader; ^
^f
also called To-ne-les-too
>
^,....^3^ "^V-X^Jfv. ^.A^^K^^JV.
KkVA.^
ji.^"'
'^"-^ -^^ j*^
'Wv^ cj*xJL4 -SLAJctey^ v*v_ 'l^ »-^-^,.^>A> »^-^n;^. '^
* -
1^
«..>,«4i^'#>^
f^dl«.\v«:<u
^.
<^
A^^V^NN...
W^
f%r^ ^^
r
f
t
IP'
HBSSB CERBMONT
Ou/1
JL
iesiBB in the eyening*
fh» Hosse Danoft>last8 four dayi
The first day the people gather food— acorns, fish, berries,
and bring them to the head man who portions them oat to the
dancers. The next day at two o»clook a big fire is made outside .
the roundhouse and each one cooks his food and eats, after
which they enter the roundhouse and sweat. When they come
out again they go to the river and bathe and drink. After this
they have no more food or water until the ceremony is finished.
The second night they rehearse the dance in the roundhouse.
The dance is announced to the people by a runner who goes
to each family and presents a bunolyof beads. If the family
or
person expects to attend the cerambny he retains the beadsj
If not, he gives them back to the runner.
Inside the roundhouse the spce is separated into divisions
by posts . These divisions, called WahUe , represent different
degrees of high or low standing and are allotted accordingly.
y
JZ-*
2
Hesse Ceremony
Members are allowed to sit only in the Wah-le to which they
belong. Advanoement from a low to a higher degree is obtained
by payment of money^^y lomeoiie-ift-^h^-higher -order, or by
seniority.
The ''Bighead'* headdress of this Hesse Dance is called—
Too»oo»yay and is fashioned after the flower of the Button
Willow fCaphalanthtts occidental is)
The performers are called Tum«pah4ahl^«t o .
Wampum belt called De-haht (worth $80). White, bUok,
9
green, and red feathers used in belt, shaped into stars and
sometimes squares.
The headgear, called Tah«raht is made from the red feathers
^ ■
of the woodpecker's head and green ^^drake feathers.
The Hesse Dance originated in the Buttes^where strange
people were seen dancing it., long long ago. Not danced now.
OCHIXRG OF 7HI lllTlfSD (mSfftS
ihB invited goMtt fxoB oUitr trihw and niKdi.
•pproMbipg, tlw k9U Chi%U Sa&JdU ttttite oi
^^^•^.'Jf TJ^.^^*:'?^'* •^'•* P<^-«^» w'^rt.
^<'*v»<. o"v^
e<MM
The road la good
ACTORS IN A CALIFORNIA INDIAN CEREMONY
Procession of the five impersonators in the sacred spriig
ceremony (called Hesse) of the Southern Wintoon Indians, as they ap-
preached the underground roundhouse where the rites were performed.
The spectacular costumes consist of elaborate headdresses
of feathers and California poppies, broad "belts of inlaid feathers
and beads, skirts of frayed inner bark of willow, and beautiful scar-
let bands of yellowharamer tail-feathers that float freely from the
back of the head.
Two of the actors, with the white "Bighead" headdresses,
are holding the sacred music sticks of split elder. Two others,
wearing the red crown with fan-shape upright headpiece, are carrying
ceremonial flags; the one at the rear, a foxjskin quiver of arrows.
Photograph taken by Dr. C. Hart Merriara at Grindstone
Creek Rancheria, Glenn County, California, in the early evening of
May 16. 1923.
r«l MW (Ohif ) - - Origlwll, ftw UwfllU
fllUUi tmk (Xmi* thatolMr'* tMkai)
of H^te^hUVl-W
.;«■
Jotejr ffiXioR
{His fa^er (^olielmMel
tnm Sti»i3r Fovd \fvoM: m«J»]|« Mar Itdoft.
Mikt
jofftij?
>^Ai
JXit<^pda
\9t Chioft
(nui ©f Hi#i Ordtn t^ ^'^)
il^^ma BtBAf t • - r Ctokev
Joff Uttfii - Iidn
J off JOIIM
Vopdijr - takw ear* of Ix9« Brora (aother protebly Toko)
OU Mm. Bro«i ^ * OriglMllf fnp Orlasi (ooXj ono loft)
OU BUaA Inrio - • Bdl^hiB-ohiii^BO (Ste and ^liof Sob
Bio|o of Stony
9m oro onlj
iattio Boxio * - Pookonto (XItoo witk TOb Boiloy)
^if ra'te
and Paohooto. Isognagoo
Laura Thatcher (now Mrs. !Vb. Bnah) Nlte-Xak^ke froa
Paahenta
n vo»-^v^ X^^^'^vN^ ) < o^-K>. o^cn.jla./v.^^ -- vwcA^ / r- / 9 / -2, 3
L^c2fc^4u^x
y .
r
2^4 ?o/ -^ -"^ Tr;
\
[rix^^<jk^
"^^-•*-4^^ 4- 'V^^ c'^
-^
qlXLXJu Qv.
/
^-Hl>-i.a.a^ c- V. ~il>-^
^-j V
j^*-IXIu^ vjt'V
-~-. • '**'•«• _f--
^^-'O.yi/kjt^
^ yC^t^c^-^-t.^^
CA„ie/k^ ^d^t^'Z-'z^tiJuyu^^'L^ /l^^^d^t,*^-^ C^
^ke^. //^c?
.^,^£^iMy\^^^
Q^^rfse-tX^.^-^
y^.^iL^^i/1^ J^
(/^^^C^u^:!^^ ^ (Vt/-^
(2!V^/-^ /<>3
J OL/CLovo
ff
^
c^
>-\.^
^^-''VA.'SA^vv
§4^>^^ dJLy^^JC.^^
t
-^
A
(X<t-
--^ i^uj^ ij2i^
^*-H-^8-€( An^Jry
t^
K\-*>'^^.
^i . -UA^V, _ Q_^ Y,^^ ~>,^)<Ujh'_
JvA-^/
%o^. WT:^^^o
U;
f?<
^
ar\Uh</tiM 1
34^ioL Barl>^rrc ChanfuX /7P^v\.^
Bis
ERIAS OR VILLAGES ON MAINLAND SANTA BARBARA CHANNEL
Listed by Cabrillo (or diary of his voyage, translated by R.S.Evanft,
in Archaeology Wheeler Survey, 307 and SD9, 1879) ; Bancroft (Hist.
CaUf.,1,73 ft.note, 1864); Yarrow Uppendii H of Wheeler Survey,
p. 519 of pamphlet, 1876) : and Eisen (Xcct.of Indians of Santa Barbai
Islands, l6, 1904) . ^ , ^ «..,,.
[Apparently all taken from Cabrillo. J
Buenaventura to Pt Concepiiori/^in 6rder.
Evans. r Bancroft. Yarrg
CfVentural . ^ Xuiu , Xuco " '^
SucvJ
Bis
Sopono Sopono
Alloc Alloc
Xabaagua Xabaa^a
XotOCOC L'^otocoe.tleTxsWNi] XoCOtOC;
Bis
Sopono
Alloc
Eisen.
[Villages E of
Groleta not given
Potoltuc
' Nacbuc
Quelqueme
Potoltuc
Nacbuc
Qiselqueme
Misinagua M>4c.s.^r9."{^^^ Misinagua
Mieesopano^tA'Ai^y/b^H^ Misesopano
^ Elquis
Elquis
Coloc
Mugu
Xagua .
Anacbuc
Coloc
Mugu
Xagua -
Anacbuc
Partocac |pToAt»cac."iv«*«- Partocac
Susuquey
Quanmu)
\ orQuannuegua
Gua J
Susuquey
Xabaagna Svj-mogmcx.
Xocotoc
Potoptuc
Nacbuc
0ml queme
Misinagua
Misisopano ^
Elquis
Colve
Mugu
Xagna
Anacbuc
Partocac
Susuquiy
Co\
oc
5 iat.v)>.
Quanmu') Omanmu
vor Quanmugua
Gua J Gna
Asimu
Aguin
Casalic
Asimu
Aguin
Casalic
Asimu
Agnen ^
Casilic
; ^"" tec
^
-ex VI oue>
L \b
V^.>
Tos <:«
BAiKaamM on vmjcais on iuinuid ^jmi bibbaha
V\i
Ustiil hf %lri|lp (or
of hit
Lft«!
' Wm-Mi^ ^
<
T^i*lHN'^>^^
XotoiOlMI r'^^^**< ^^^ Xoootoc
Potaltue
Potoltuc
Naobue
I J,'
Ooloo
msetopalio
Xlquit
Coloc
\
Anaobue
oz^Quamuisgua
Asinu
, tranilfcttd by R.S •??«!»,
I 18797 ;JanQroft IHiit,
of Iniii^fiB of Santa Barbtt»
^.JL%-^
t
'. i <j
Xo^otos
Nacbuc
Oidqiinod
0
Mugu
Xagua .
inacbuc
Partooao
Susuquay
Qoaximn
Vor QimnugQa
Gua J
ilquls
ColTe
XttQMt
Anaobuc
Partocac
Sttsuquiy
OfeUillDU
Qna
Co\
oc
A au vl4 cr> .
n
Oasallc
Caaalic
Gmi
''i,'-
: .'- V
'Vil
• ' M
Q
CD
O
0
n
0
CD
Q
3
0
Sta Barbara Channel 2
Evans.
Bancroft.
^
Tucumu
Tucumu Hp^'ft^
Incmpu (said to be Incpupu
18 leases W of I
Ventura and appar- I
ently 4 E of Dos
Pueblos.)
Cicacut(8ardinas,
«(joleta)
Ciucut .-,
Anacot
Maquinanoa
Paltatre
Anacoat .
(or Anacoac;
Olesino
Ciucut
An£u;ot
Maquinanoa
Pal tat re
4
Anacoat
(or Anacoac)
Olesino
Caacat , Caacat
(or Caacac) .(or Caacacj
[Ccu^x^u, ^<Jt^2 [?««^i (l^**«^»«tl
Paltocac^ Paltocac
Tocane
Opia
Opistopia
Nocos
Quiman
Micoma
(Jaromisopona
Tocane
Opia
Opistopia
Nocos
Yutum
Quiman
Nicoma
(raromisopona
Xexo(Coxofo^ci;2'aexo(now Coio)
Yarrow .
Tucumu
Incpupu
Cicacut(Sardina8) Cincacut
C incut
Anacot
Maqumanoa
Paltated
Anacoat
Paltocac
Tocani
Opia
Opistopia
Nocos
Yutum
Iniman
Micoma
G-aromisopona
Xixo
Note.-Xexu is
province from
Ventura to Pt.
loncep. (308). Xucu
or Xuca)is prov.
'rom Sardinas to
intura T209T.
Note.-Xexu general .
naias of province, which
has over 40 towns. From
Ventura to Conception
is 30 leagues.
Eisen.
Cicacut
Ciucut
Anacat
Maquinanoa
Pal tare
Anacvat
Olesino
Coaacac
Paltocac
Tocane
Opia
Opistopia
Nocos
Yutum
Auiman
Micoma
Caromisopona
Xeno
Sta Barbara Channel S
T'fl?i?^1.«oJF-^^""®V^-^i»^®^.(^^°^*^^ in Bancroft, Native Races, 1,458.
iii74:} locates some of the foregoing as follows: * » ^»
Xucu, or Shucu, on Ortega fam, near Rincon Point
MissisiMspono on Rafel Gonzale's rancho on Sat icoy River, near sea. some-
times called Pono
■
Goloc,»near Carpentaria beach" and "in the Rincon".
Mugu, below Saticoy some 30 mile », near the sea^ <ri^ c«u/l- wla^.ajl<u <tw ^x«.^^
Anacbuc or Anacarck, near the islet of La Patera, near sea shore
Partocac or Paltocac, the Indian cemetery on the Mesa of La Patera. near sea
LCabrillo's diary, and authorities following him, gives these as two
places.]
■L
Agu:
Casalic, at the Refugio Playa and Canada
Tucumu or playa of Arroyo Honda • ■
m
Xocotoc, Co jo, or Cojotoc, near Pt Conception
[Putting Xocotoc here would seem to be error, it beinp sixth on list.]
■• »■** iw •« <^ -iH-k- - ^■mS'*am:-^i ,»m^-^.i
Alloc, "on Rancho Ortega, naar the beach". (Apr. 17, 1863)
Anacoac, written Almacoac and located near Pt Conception (Apr.
Anacot, between Santa Barbara and Pt Conception (Apr. 17, 1863)
Asimu, •••••• NN
Misinagua, near San Marcos
Ciucut, about 10 mi.W of Santa Barbara
Opia, near Pt. Conception
Opistopia, near Pt Conception
(xaromisopona, W of Santa Bartara
^i.:o-oU
GOYCOECHIA'^ REPORT ON RMCHERIAS OF SANTA -BARBARA CHANNEL
Dl|« ■■■■ Hill ■
i stance
from one
mission to
another
f
V
Rancher las
Chiefs
^■M^
18
Distance
rrom one
rancheria
to another
Number
of
Peopl
(
M,
Sisolopo in Buenav. Liguiguiya
lo.l "S'El Rincon
La Cairpinteria
Si Paredon
El Monteoito
.has none)
;achaj aguay
liYsanuna
[emaita
Atasuit
10 2 JYuctudn Presidio)
Sacpili
'Ale as
I
■Grel i j ec
•Gelo($
[2]
•Miguigui (dos.pueblos)
I'Casil (en la nueva)
•La Quemada
j^a G-aviota
/El Bui i to, Estait
Sta. Tescas [Teresa?] Suluguapuyaut
Yanonali
Yuyunachet
Sumumaguit
Ajuiait
Gruiguinahuit
(Ygumaitu
(Tenua«iuiachet S^^*^
Siesanapacidt
Snigulaiasu
Asiquiyaut
Tulala
...3 fEl Cojo Sisilopo
Espada
Pedemales
Cuyayamahuit
Siguiguimacita
•Noct6
28
/
To La Purisima Missir: by Camino Real
i
Total
86
^[leagues] 68
1-1/4
Sagapue j e (woman) 1-1/4
1-1/2
2-1/2
1-1/2
1-1/2
1-1/2
31
97
31
ez
125
202
51
ee
101
210
142
250
99
68
30
12
1,783
' — .-HM Hi' '■■■^>ii"^1fc.,
Phelipe de Groycoechea, Report to Foria, March 12, 1796, On Rancherias
of Shore of Santa Barbara Channel, from San Buenaventura Mission to
that of La Purisima. — Archiveti of Calif., State Papers, Extracts
made for Bancroft Library, Missions, Vol. II, p. 94.
'Haric roft says Ltoycoecnea also mentions rancherias of Najala:
and
. — Bancroft. Hist., ofi
I
aye^ua. Matl^aT
Tenuabucat wus chief of Cuvamu rancher ia of Los Paeblos on the coast
according to Tapis, letter to Arrilliga. June 30, 1803. (Copy in Arch-'
ivos de la Mis]o- de Santa Barbara, VTII . 180, Bancroft Library, 1877) .
V
I •
\
h
/
f
I (
]
BANcifi!:^i.«s., 3nm b-'^^af:* e^gion
Baptisms recorded in benta Barbare Mission He-
cords, giving rancheria nanos:
Man called Catgyer by his people from the ran- [17]
cheria of
Igifti Boy called Sioohe by his people
of the rancheria of Sesabanonag} ;Boy called Mumiyant
by his people of th^
ilfiMJS.*
/irchivos de la Mision de iSta Barbara, Libfro de
Bautismos. ExJbract* made for Bancroft Library, Vol.
:i. p. 17, 1876.
TTTT
V
/!m
UA ' '^yvYy
lhf>^
t^t -
Si Sab
^r\ QVx ci_ ^
\Q.
( Ca^J^^^T; ^"/CU
(
RANCHERIAS
SANTA BAHBAHA CHANNEL , C AL IF .
The followi
Coast of Santa
ancT populaticm — aooordiqg to diaries or tne Portola Erpedition^ 1769,
hea'a Report. 1796. The localities given were aatenniiied
by 0. Hart Merriam from data in the several diaries of the Portola
LToyooeohea'fl Report
.^ _ . Hart Merriam from _
Ipedition (Creepi, Costanso, Portola). — S.R.Clemence, 1917.
NAKD^
£mi
SSSSmSSmmSk
ISSUES'
P0H1L._,_„
Goyoo
La Assumpta
Pueblo del Bailarin
or Santa Clara de
Monte TalOQ
Sisolopo in Buenav
Ventura
Rinoon
La Carpinteria
San ]Roam>
Ruined villg^e*
intoria
Paredon
"Ruined village*
Pueblo de la Lacuna
or Lacuna de la
Cone epc Ion
Montecito
Yuctu (in the
Presidio
[Probably near
Loon Pt« J
[Probably at
Monteoito
Santa
Barbara
Me«cal titan or
Pueblo de Isla or SU
-. r
aiKarit^ de Cortona Sacpili
Costanso Sf^ys there
were two other vil-
lafr,<es on the banks
of the estuary
Sen Luis
Obispo
(2 towns)
San Guide de Cortona
Vperhaps 2 towns)
Aloas
Gelijeo
aelo6
Island in bi^
lagoon N or
Goleta Pt.
Miguigui
12 towns)
Casil (in la Nueva
Lround
Goleta PtJ
«M«
La Quemada
At mouth Dos
Pueblos Cafion.
pparently or
Ireek
Arroyo la
vo la
Qntemada!]
'.a Gabiota or
^an Luis Rey
La Gaviota
San Z[S]eferino,Papa El Bulito.Estait
Sta. Teresa or ' ,f ' ,
Pueblo del Co jo |Sta. TescaI[Teresa?J
At mouth
Gaviota CaHon
»«r '•>i4(Kaa»«wwM>i
V e Co
Cojo Sisilopo
El Bulito Ck
L Probably ne ; . i
site of pre-
sent Concep-
cion
la EF,;ada, or Concep- ivspada
cion '^e ^'•■^ri» S ncta»
Pedern lies
. On, or not '
fur from Ja-
lama Creek J
L Ap.carently at
.outii of Cam
e el Jolloru
I
Pedemal e
Rocky Pt»
RANCHERIAS
SANTA BARBARA CHANNEL.CALIP.
owirv^ is a oornpaj
rBarbara Channel
diari
and
mmSmmmam
Trm
xpedition CCreapi, Coetanso, Portola). — S.R.Clemence, 1917.
given
ere oetemined
and Goyooeohea'a Report. lV96.
by c . Hart Merrlam from data in the spveral diaries of the Portola
(i -
1769.
NAIIES
La Assumpta
Pueblo del Bailarin
or Santa Clatra de
Gojcogglm
PQHU.
rOJOO
Xvtu
Sisolopo in BuenaT* Ventura
La Carpinteria
San Roaufl
Ruined vill^e*
RinoQn H* A
interia
"Ruined v 11 huge*
Paredon
kl Montecito
Pueblo de la Laguna
or La^;una de la
Cone epc ion
Yuctu (in the
Presidio
irp interim
1
[Probably near
Loon Pt» J
[Probably at
Monteoito.
Santa
Barbara
1^
1-:
1
L\
it
rl
-» •
Mescal titan or
Pcieblo de Isla or Sti
"'aiKarit-^ de Cortona
L
:
Coetango s^ys there
were two otnf>r vil-
laf-';es on tho brinks
of the estuary
Sen Luis Obispo
2 towns)
Saopil i
AlcaB
Crelijeo
Crelo^
Island in bi^
lagoon N o:
Goleta Pt.
2QSL
30
30
32
600
40
Pt.
i [Around
Goleta Ptj
Vigui
Si
Cruido de Cortona
perhaps 2 towns)
•■w
^a Gabiota or
San Luis Rey
•MM
u towns)
Casil (in la Nueva
Quemada
La Gaviota
San Z[S]eferino,Papa I El Bulito.Estait
Sta. Teresa or
Pueblo del Co jo
Lta. TescaCTeresa?]
At mouth Dos
Pueblos CaRoq
Apparently oi
Creek
2A.
!>^»«
At mouth
Gaviota Caflon
•■•■*»~<
V ecu
El Cojo Sisilopo
El Bui i to Ck.
[probably ne • a
site of pre-
sent Concep-
cion
%
pver
100
LOOO
4
la Ef ada, or Concep- Fspada
Pedern lies
I On, or not
far from Ja-
lama Creek J ,
Api arently at
.oatn of Carii
e el Jolloru
Pedemal es
Kooky Pt»
2
1-
ik
ik
800
300
m^mmmm
150
f
250
00
50
24
24
20
200
86
m.
52
31
62
125
202
51
66
101
210
142
250
99
66
30
72
12
12
CarJ^ -fr^/)) San (^irltlo ^lU^yutrtL. ^^e^vrac
/
Ko^r\cmr\(K/i
C. Ha-l Merrlam
Papors
BANC MSS
80/18 c
Card, from San Carlos Hissior. Beoords
Kot yet ooHipleted
t
orrected/
»<
iLch£LSl&
Atqhagtar Kancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos.
Mision de ban Carlos, MS. 1770-1820.
See Achaat^
Arvaatrar Kancheria mentioned in li^ro de Uautismos,
Mision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Aflhaata
Catmanai: iiancheria mentioned in^Ii^ro
^Tision de San Carlos. M3» 1770-1820.
See Capanay
Ec£eaean: Bancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
TRsion de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Begeaian
2gfl«ifllL: Hancheria mentioned ig Iit>ro de Bautismoa,
^Tlsion de San Carlos, MS. 1770-1820.
See Ijftgftfl i an
lEjaajan
EieaianrRanoheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismoa,
Mision de San Carlos. MS. 1770-1820.
See gpgealan
gggwftja
— - ♦
gggeaiar Hancheria mentioned in Libro de Bantismos,
Mision de San Carlos, MS. 1770-1820.
See ^cgeajan
)
Aieaifln
iiflgiAtt: Rancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos
MiaTon de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820. ""'•^^"'os,
See Ecgflaj^n
tp
^^f^hilatca
Lkiai.: Rancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
^de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See lgft>^ilat
Baexeiir Rancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
^wion de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Bicelen
SasAZfiiL
fiSAfiZfilL? Bancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos.
Hision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Excel an
See B^l^Qfllan
de Bautismos,
I^TGftramr Bancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
lision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820»
See Excel en
Ezelen; Bancheria mentioned in Libro de Bantismos,
Iision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See SioelcB
gglftnajan
Balftnajanr Hancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos.
His ion de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
fiiiftftharroneg
Gnachflrrones . GiMi9obirr9neg» fitt
Eancheria mentioned in LxDro
San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Gwatohorron
a.: Spellings for
lutismos, Mision de
ImsdSi: Rancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautiamofl
Mision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820! ^*^^^^"^^»
See Jmi|^\fl
Katlanda-BBQ
Katlyn^a-Biic: Bancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
Mision de San
Carlos, MS, 1770-1820,
See Kalflad»-Rttg
qg'\«^n(^ftTOQ
r
rancher la mentioned m Li
San Carlos, MS. 1770-1820.
_: Spellings for
utismos, Mision de
IiQQiiyugta
: Rancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
SHon de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
Ma thftgmn
MuthftBomr Bancheria mentioned in Libro de
Ilision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
Bantismos,
See Mutaim
Pajaip
Paiainr Bancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos.
Mision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Pagchin
Ffltain
Fatainr Rancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos.
Esion de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820. '^''^''™"''»
See Page bin
Piia
^; Wa%1o%ril^:°??^0^f^^^^ '' ^^^^--os. Mision
See Eia
r Eancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
iision de San Carlos, MS, 1770- 1820,
See SocQrrpnda
Tinvta: Bancheria mentioned in I
de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Tinbta
Tinpta
Tinptar Hancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
Iision de San Carlos, MS. 1770-1820.
See Tinbta
1*1100 1 net
Tiicotnotr Rancheria mentioned in Libro
Mision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Tu cut nut
Yxantft
IXflatA: Rancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos
Mision de San Carlos. MS, 1770-1820, ""''^™°«»
See Ychranta
Yaohenta
Yachentar Bancheria mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
^Esion de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See Yohxenta
Jannnaoitt: Eancheria^mentioned in Libro de Bautismos,
Mision de San Carlos, MS, 1770-1820.
See "Xffmna^an
eAeri/'fiuc/i^
%o i^
c^
.LVtcS-
-t^ NOME LACKE RESERVATION
Justus H. Rogers in his Colusa County History-
writes as follows concerning an attempt to remove
the Indians ol' a Salt Creek rancheria to the Nome Lacke
Reservation.
"In 18&4 the goveriment made a reservation of [87]
land near Paskenta (now in Tehama County) for the
Indians, who were, up to that time, scattered all
over the Coast RaiTge and foothills , and were the
cause of much annoyance to the settlers. The sane
year the work of gathering the Indians together
and placing them on the reservation was begun. In
June, 1855, Captain Williams, assisted by Joseph
James, who now lives at Orland, went to a rancheria
on Salt Creek, in the mountains about 10 miles west
of the present town of Elk Creek , to persuade the
Indians it was better for them to move to the
reservation. The Indians, who numbered about 14,
attacked and surrounded Williams and James, shooting
at them with arrows. The two men fought for their
lives, and succeeded in getting away only after
killiiTg 7 of the aborigines. James received an
arrow wound in the breast j which proved almost
fatal, and the mule Captain Williajns rode was killed
by an arrow"— Justus H. Rogers. Colusa County, Its
History and Resources, p. 87, 1891
i
I
LiNJ3 iUnCHnJiiD .'U. C;ilK;].HIA INDIANS, 1906«1921
i
County
Butte
Butte
Butte
Calareras
Colusa
Colusa
Del Norte
Del Norte
Eldorado
Eldorado
Fresno
Fropno
Glenn
Humboldt
Humboldt
Humboldt
Humboldt
Inyo
Inyo
Lake
Ik'ike
Lake
kike
Loke
Lake
Band
Enterprise No. 1
Enterprise No. 2
Moo re town
Sheep Hanoh
Colus
Cortina
Crescent City
Smith Hirer
Eldorado
Sccremento (Verona)
Sen Joaquin or Big Sandy
Table Mountain
Grindstone
Bear Hiver
Blue Lflke or Mid RivRr
Lower Xel Rivor
Trinidad
Bishop
Piutes (Und^r Bishop 3ch.)
Big Valley
Cashe Creek
East Lake
Middletown or Loconami
Scotts Vclley
Upper Lake
^
LANDS PUI^CH
mW FOR CxUli?Ul^JLA IWUIAW:
>, iifUO-X
VCJL
County
No. of
Band Indiana Acres
Madero
North Fork
200
•
80
Madero
Polasky or Millerton
55
•
140.86
1 •
Mendocino
Cahto Laytonville
98
200
Mendocino
Coyote Valley
48
100
Mendocino
Guideville
■
34.12
Mendocino
Guidiville
92
50
1 Mendocino
1
Hopland
120
630
1 Mendocino
Point Arena
40
1 Mendocino
Point Arena or Manchester
84
75
1 Mendocino
Potter Valley
72
16
1 Mendocino
Redwood Val. & Little RivJ
51
80
1 Mendocino
Shenrood
41
60
1 Mendocino
Sherwood
92
230.72
1 Mendocino
Ukiah or Pineville
130
95.28.
1 Modoc
Cedarville
82
17
1 Placer
Auburn
25
20
1 , Placer
Colfax
64
40
1 Riverside
Palm Springs
35
800
1 Riverside
•
Pechahga or Temecula
179
235
1 Riverside
Santa Rosa
70
•
640
1 San Bernardino
San Manuel
56
6.13
1 San Bernardino
San Manuel
56
7.5
1 San Diego
Campo
165
720
1 San Diego
Campo
165
160
1 San Diego
Campo
*
165
160
1
9
,
urns PURCHASED j?X)x^ CALlfORUli. INDIANS. 1906-1921
1
No. of
1
Oounty
Bands
Indians
Acres
San Diego
Los Coyotes
165
160
r
San Diego
San Pasqual
66
120
San Diego
San Pasqual
66
80
Shasta
Montgomery Creek
62
72
Shasta
Pit River
55
40
Shasta
Pit River
30
80
Siskiyou
Etna dc Roffey's
66
480
Sonoma
Alexander Valley or iifappo
74
24
Sonoma
•
Dry Creek
75
75
Sonoma
Sebastopol
76
40
Sonoma
Sebastopol
15.45
Sonoma
Stewart's Point
118
40
Sonoma
Wappo
30
Tehama
Paskenta
•
111.72 .
Tehama
Paskenta
148.16
Tuolumne
Tuolumne
78
289.52
lolo
Rumsey
48
•
75
•
luba
•
Strawberry Valley
•
*
14
1
1/2
«
«
INDIAN PRESERVATION ON Tll^ LOWER KLAKATH
A pamphlet entitled "Del Norte County as It is", pub-
lished by John L, Childa, publisher of the ''Crescent City
News" in September, 1894, contains certain information in
regard to the Indians of the northwestern corner of
California. In this document the following statement oc-
curs:
"The Klamat 1 Indian Reservation, or rather
the ex-reservation, is included in Klamath super-
visor and school districts, and for many years
was a p.reat drawback to the development*^ of the
country around the river especially. The Res-
ervation onsisted of a mile in vi dth from each bank
of the river, and for a distance of 20 miles up
from its mout'^.. The early settlers first located
on the lands in the sixtiels, believing that the
Reservation was abandoned by the government. How-
ever, shortly after they settled, the Indian Agent
at Fort Gaston, Hocpa Reservation, Humboldt Co.,
sent down a squad of soldiers and evicted the set-
tlers from their improvements, but it was of no
avail for these trusty pioneers were not to be
daunted by the threats of a little U. 3. A. Captain,
and immediately the soldiers left they returned to
their homes. i^'or quite a number of years this was
the Drogran on the part of the goverrinient, until
finally a sergeant and two privates were located on
the land permanently. The citizens still continued
to reside on the land, and about 1886 a saltery was
built by John Bomhoff ^^ Co., they hrrving received
permission from the Indian Agent to build. This
one-sided affair proved too much for other capital
to stand, and in 1887 P. D. Hume, Esq., of Gold Beach,
Or., sent do\wi a scow, on \^ich a house was built with
complete equipments to carry on the business of gen-
eral merchandize and salting salmon. This outfit
was, in 1887-8, seized by a U. S. Liars hal and the
case was taken to Court. After a lengthy litigation
the case was decided in favor of Hume, and he proceeded
to build a cannery on the bank about one-half mile from
the cannerv built' in th^ preceding year by John
Bomhoff & Co. This cannery was finally washed away.
).
and the two companies, after much rivelry,
idated and opened under the nsne of the K.
Co.
consol-
P. & T.
By the untiring efforts of Congressman Geary,
the Reservation was declared open to settlement
and one year granted in which to allot the Indians,
This was done last year by Special Agent, A. H.
Hill, asfiisted bv County Surveyor P. i)» Holcomb, and
on
to
I'lay ^1 of this year, the settlers were allowed
file. " (pp. ia)-l:2)
Ma
f
^^^^^^ — — ^Mii—if— ■ 1111 T f«i<«>«->i|>«i<iNniwi imm>Mx-._^
HO'
.^.-^.^'s^Aw^iOH^^jftv.
' »*l,T»*»
•r.«»-HXA»»ir>i«. c»„-
I'TW'Vr-K »iW.^t.^<f^;if::; »
t^dflt
rli I* I ' .*-.M^MMy'^-'.i»i»^,v;^^a^
,sf^^^
<i>;-<L.^W
o
o
^>^
■»«.„
/
■•».^
fUiu
^^ '■--KA'^M.'^^.^^ \\
'%.
/
>jM«itr,^
V
Mendocino Reservation
In 1858 emhraxjed a strip on the coast 10 mles
long by 3 wide, extending from Hare Creek to a short dis-
tance above tlie Bedatoe.
Kept. Oo^nmr.Ind. Affairs for 1858, p. 653. Mess
& Docs. H.R. 35th Con^;. 2d Sess. Ex.Doc.2, 1858.
I
\
en
CONDITION OF CALIFOR>IIA RESERVATION INDIANS Ul 1861-J.Robb Broome
At Nome C' It Valley [Round Valley^, during the winter of 1858-9,
more than 150 peaceable Indians, including v/omen and children, v/ere
cruelly slaughtered by the whites who had settled there under offi-
cial authority, and most of whom derived their support either from
actual or indirect connection with the reservation. Many of them
had been in public employ, and now enjoyed the rewards of their merit-
orious services. True, a notice was posted up on the trees that
the valley was public land reserved for Indian purposes and not open
to settlement; but nobody, either in or out of the service, paid any
attention to that, as a matter of course. When the Indians were
informed that it v,'as their home, and were invited there on the pre-
text that t :ey would be protected, it was very v/ell understood that
as soon as Government had spent money enough there to build up a set-
tlement sufficiently strong to maintain itself, they would enjoy veru'
slender chances of protection. It v/as alleged that they had driven
off and eaten private cattle. There were some 500 or 400 head of
/
ranging
the same vicinity; but the private cattle must have been a great deal
better, owing to come superior capacity for eating grass. Upon an
investigation of this charge, made by the officers of the army, it
was found to be entirely destitute of truth: a few cattle had been
lost, or probably killed by white men, and this was the whole basis
of the massacre. Armed parties went into the rancherias in open
day, when no evil was apprehended, and shot the Indians down— weak,
harmless, and defenseless as they were— without distinction of age
or sex; shot down women with suckling babes at their breasts; tilled
or crippled the naked children that were running about; and, after thw
had achieved this brave exploit, appealed to the State Government for
.•.i^M
I
C 2 J
aid.* . . .They did it, and they did more.* For days, weeke, and
monthB they ranged the hilla of Nome Cult, killing every Indian that
waa too weak to oaoape; and, what ie worse, they did it under a State
Conmission, which in all charity I muBt believe was isBued upon false
repro sen tat ions. A more cruel series of outrages than those perpe-
trated upon the poor Indians of Nome Cult never disgraced a community
of white men. The State said the settlers must be protected, and it
protected them—protected them from 7/omen and children, for the men
are too imbecile and too abject to fight. The General Government fol-
ded its arms and said, "What can we do? We cannot chastise the citi-
zens of a State. *
At the Mattole Station, near Cape Mendocino, a number of Indians
were murdered on the public farm within a few hundred yards of the
head quarters. The settlers in the \r0clV;«.u alleged that the Oovem-
m.ent would aot support them or take any care of them; and as the set-
tlers were not paid for doing it, they must kill them to get rid of
them.
[ufflb
ores by v^ite men continued for over two years. The citizens held
public meetings and protested against the action of the General Govern-
ment in leaving^ these Indians to prowl upon them for support. ?&:t
• •
. During the v/inter of last year a number of thenfcere
gathered at Humboldt. The voltes thought it a favorable opportunity
to get rid of them altogether. So they went in a body to the Indian
poor wretches
camp, during the night when the^ iiinbuaui were asleep, shot all the men,
women, and ohildrenjthey could at the first onslaught, and cut the
throats of the remainder. Very few escaped. Next morning 60 bodies
lay weltering in their blood— old and young, male and female—. . .
Children climbed upon their mother *8 breasts and sought nourishment
from the fountains that dea":th had drained; girls and boys lay here
w
I i
'J
; !
M
1 !
I
♦
i
t
f
I
f
t
S
i
!
I
^1
and there with their throats cut from ear to ear; men abd women, cling-
inf to each other in their terror, were found perforated with bulloti
or cut to pieces with knives— all were cruelly murdered.' Let any wiio
doubt this read the newspapers of San Francisco of that date. It wil]
be found there in its most bloody and tragic details. Let them read
of the Pit River massacre, and of all the massacres that for the past
three years have darkened the records Ojf the State. It wa«
repeatedly represented that unless something was dontfbhe Indians would
soon all be killed. They could no longer make a subsistence in their
old haunts. The progress of settlement had driven them from place ^o
place till there was no longer a spot on earth they could call their
own. Their next move could only be into the Pacific Ocean. If ever an
unfortunate people needed a few acres of ground to stand upon, and the
1 living for theniselvoe, it was these hapless
making
Diggers.
t • • • •
I am satisfied, from an acquaintance of eleven years with the Ind-
iane of California, that had the least care been taken of them these
disgraceful massaci as would never have occurred. A more inoffensive
and harmless race of beings does not exist on the face of the earth.
But \^erever they attempted to procure a subsistence they were hunted
down; driven from the reservations by the instinct of self-preservation;!
shot down by the settlers upon the moet frivolous pretexts; and aban-
doned to their fate by the only power that could have afforded them
protection .
Of late years, however, they have been so harshly dealt with by
jl the settlers that it is with great difficulty they can procure a scan-
ty subsistence. They are in constnnjj dread of being murdered, and
even in the vicinity of the reservations have a startled and distrust-
ful look ^enever they are approached by white men."— J.Ross Browne
4m Mn>«T»A>-« Mrtnt.Vilv Ma/Tn.7inG of AuffUst. 1061 (pt) '^Q6-.'515
•a.
U
■^v.^
# -•
«*^ "* * r^ ■ *"»^
D
! - . f^t"
»♦ . I-
' *«
■^ .. Ul:^.
- • *
a;-^-^ . T •
'# •. 'V^
rite?S:ij^^t •:. ;• , -
One Of The Many Views At Sherman beautiful
mi
TWO BEAUTIFUL SCENIC DRIVES NEAR SHERMAN
SHERMAN BULLETIN: Sherman Institute, Riverside, California. <^^-txL- (^ l(
^^^^v'
% • • »
^ •^ ^ ^
ri^fe
1 (^!l?^jL-^-.>-*^^ ^^",
,^.. * ,.^
J:,.^jjj^t^, „ I
MK^^
V ^ ' "-'^NHI
H^^Sii^lBltaM..^
Regimental Parade, A Weekly Feature at Sherman
SHERMAN BULLETIN: Sherman Institute, Riverside, California.
THE SHERMAN BULLETIN: Sherman Institute, Riverside, California.
X
>>M^3
Pi-tJte Rftsorvation
NoYHda
Thifs r<^Rorvation ift inent.ponad by Pow<»U in 1874
as b.nn^^ in Houtharn Nevada on the Moapa Qrmk.
statement of Maj. J. W. Powell before Conia. on
Ind. Affairs, H. R. ?/d«. Dog. 66, 4.3d Oonfi. Is^' ^»S8- P-^^^
Jan. 1B74.
~T
;t
^ «.>,A^'> .*^ :
t . '^■. a»».
— . ii
^'^
MOAPA RRf5FmATI0N
S NoYada
\
'r\\u*
A\ •: ^ T •"^^ ^
1 <
Fort Hall Reservation
Idaho
Powell in 1874 mentione
reservation for the
Bannacks as being on^^iw
extending to
'^}^JS.^l.\rfi\
X ^ M.-5 T W Powell before Conim. on Ind. Affairs,
Statement of mj. J. 'fl'. ^owoxx
H. R. Mi8.Doc.86, 43d Cong. 1st Sess. 2, 5, 1874.
1
-■*!. »«' •» «.X'^
. '^'_ ,>,MAC_ai<'. Ap-'— >. •<■ I— '■»«■
<*J
W)U>k RKf5PJRVATT[0N
S Nevada
Pf>wdll in X674 state » t}'at on tlus -anitrVat? on
were 1,800,000 aoros of i.and, of ^vhich 10,000 or 12,^^0
\
wern fit for agrioiOj.nral pvirpoa^u on the ?&^apa; all th*
rast waa da^oXate. K
' « . <
f
f5tat«rawt of I^aj. J. W, Pow<>ll bofore Oo\m, on Ind. ,
Affairs, H. R, liifi. J>^o. 86, 4.^ Oon^?;. l»t f59S(j. p.2, 5 \\
Jan. 1874. \
H n
' 1\
■■\
A^/.l-^v-
■ Z ; -'< V. ^«i*»:^.«i».-w."*«i ■«u ■>! iMa*!.— 1«« ■■ ■*< >■*■
MATif^llIR R^^' 'RV ^TION
Kast Contra! Orogon
Pow«Xl stated in 1B74 that there wore about 500
IndianB on this r.^orvation. conBi sting of Pah-tlte«. Bann.ack«,
and She s none 8
made
Coram, on Indian AiiairB* Jim. io/'ir, i^i*- *--»
43d Con(> 1st Soaa.
\
\
\
.^-,_^ u- ~^-iy •'^■■i--^-^'
l*— A— ■.-■»i.-*-'"J*
i
-*^s^
San-Prto Creek Fann
ThiB f^ was 8it««.ted in 1,ho west, end of .vm-Pete
.lie. ai^d coimtv. It. w., oi,.ned about 1856 -mder ».h.
valley ..d cm« ^ _^^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ,,„,
direcUons of te«nt Hurt f r ^n,t,y-fiv
Arap««n
««re. of 1«"<1 ««-« '"^"^ o.aU,aWo„ laW
181^8. Bept. Coronr. lndi<« WfairB. p.S63.
J^'*'
<♦»
Mendocino RoBarvation
In 1856 wahnujftd a strip on the coast 10 niioB
lorr ^"' 3 "f^^^^t (iiiUndinQ from Hara Orof* to a abort dis-
tanoa aho7d t}\e Bodatod.
Kept. Cor^ror.Ind. Affairs for 1858, p.''S5.3. Wass
& Boob. H.R. 35th Con^;. ^ Sosa. Ex.Doc.2, 1858.
1^ » — «
Now LHCicee R«ii>jrv»
20 foiloB W of TahiunR. in adf';* of foothiXla
In 18ft8 IftOO IndJwiB, r«.m«A8 of ».o-iou» '.riboB
from YHllev anrt foottdlls of «>9 Sacraniento, inoludine
Noma I^koao 1000; Foathar River arid M,a, (Hoi-yu-oans),
220; Uya I-aokaas. ro^ar.ts of B.AUa Praak. Trinity. «xl
tril>a« fro™ Upper Sscrecento. 260; Noi ItekB. XOO.
R«pt,. Co.«r. Ind.Wfrs. for im, Vf- 640. ■«• '
& Docs. H.R.3!)th Cong. 2d Eesa. Xx.Doc. 2, 18r>8.
, ,*•->.*** -••♦-~^'V**
♦ - tm^ '
MaW
A#
1
t
Noma Cult Indian Farm
Established in 1856 b^r Sirmnon P. Storms mid a few
ada
In 1858: 20 log houses for the Nevadas and Yubas, to^etner
nuifil^ering about 200. About. 3000 Yukas inade the valley
their headquarters.
Kept. CorriPir.Ind. Affairs for 1868,
pp.636, r$40, 641, 659.
m-d.
Noma Oidt lnd}.an ^ana ["Y-^ — ^ WX^-x^
A f«w whituB ^jd Bavada IntUane tmdsr Ui^ormi' "f
Sinnon P. Stoma tmvMmi «,« No,m cat Indian Fam in la^.-K
R»I)t. Com. Ind. Affairs for la'jfi, p.SBfi, xane.
Mesa, ft Doc». U.K. 55th Confj. ?4 "or,,. Kt. Doo. ?.. ia^B.
\ \
None Cult Indian Farm
KRt(ilolis}ied in 18.% by Flijunon P. RtormB fuid a fuw
whites and * Nevada* Indiana whom ha hroxn^^ii, with him.
In 1858: 20 lo{5 houses for the Nevadas and Yubas, togothor
niiuiibering about ."^O. Altout 3000 Yukas i>iadd t/ie valley
their hemlqi carters.
Rei^t. Cornr.Ind. Affairs f or ia%, pp.636, ry40,r>41,r)r)9
y \
»*
Klaoath [R:.v»r| Indian Roservation
Boundarias rec oraraonded "by Suh %<^nt K.P.Heintzlei^iin
in 1858: Northdm boundary to oonwence at 0-men on the coast
(as reooRTiajided by S. G, Wliipple) tmd continue in a direct
line to a point oi)i)OBite and distant 5 roileji from Ter-wiir;
from this point to witJiin 1 mlos of Kluimth River, and
4
thence to its eautem tenoinus.
Kept. Horinr. Ind. Affrs. for 1658, p. 639, ?Jle8». h
Docs. H.H, 35th Cong, pA Seas. i5x.Doc.2, 1858.
MAPS
iCKOMINI INDIANS (Hap of part of 7/i scons in showing
location of Menominee Reservation).--
W.J.Hofftoan; 14th Ann . Sept. Bur .Eth. for 1892-93:
Pij.I;faci|ie p. 33, 1896.
iJL^.v>J"\kJljyL
^ — ^JU^iUl^jf > ? 0 T^v.-^-^t;:- >odb^i^ Ax^;,
iA .oM^,^ cioxw-yn
"fHJ2JU.--J^ 3U «^J^i^l^~.*.:at^
^^,4?r-«f^f
42d Congkess, ) HOUSE OF EEPRESENTATIVES. ( Ex. Doc.
• 3d /Session. ] \ No. 64.
SURVEY OF BOUNDARIES OF INDIAN RESERVATIONS.
LETTER
FROM THE
ACTING SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR,
RELATIVE TO
An appropriation for the survey of exterior boundaries of Indian reser-
vations and subdividing portions of the same.
January 7, 1873.— Referred to the Committee on Appropriations and ordered to bo
printed.
Department of the Interior,
Washington^ D. C, January 6, 1873.
Sir : I liave the honor to transmit herewith a copy of a letter from
the Acting Commissioner of Indian Affairs, of the 3d instant, inclosing
an estimate for an appropriation of $500,000 for the survey of exterior
boundaries of Indian reservations and subdividing portions of the same.
This estimate also includes the amounts required for the survey of reser-
vations in Oregon and the Territory of Washington.
The subject is submitted with the recommendation that it receive the
favorable consideration of Congress.
Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
.^ ' ' B. E. COWBN,
Acting Secretary.
Hon. James G. Blaine,
Speaker of the House of Representatives.
Department of the Interior,
Office of Indian Affairs,
Washington^ B. C, January 3, 1873.
Sir : I have the honor to submit herewith an estimate for an appro-
priation of $500,000 for the survey of exterior boundaries of Indian
reservations and subdividing portions of th^e same; which estimate I
respectfully recommend be submitted to Congress for favorable action
by that body. It is estimated that this amount will be required during
the next fiscal year for the payment of surveys to be made west of the
9
SURVEY OF BOUNDARIES OF INDIAN RESERVATIONS.
ninety-sixth meridian in Indian Territory, and to provide, also, for the
execution of such surveys as will probably be required east of that
meridian in said Territory of the Choctaw, Creek and other reservations.
Included in this estimate are also the amounts required for surveys of
Indian reservations in the State of Oregon and Washington Territory,
estimates of which have been submitted by the respective superiuteud-
ents of Indian affairs for this State and Territory ; the estimate for
Oregon being $17,000, and the estimate for Washington Territory being
$20,460.
Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
n. R. CLUM,
Acting Commissioner.
The Honorable Secretary of the Interior.
Estimate of appropriation required for the surveys of Indian reservations
for the fiscal year ending June 30, 1874.
For the surveys of the exterior boundaries of Indian reservations and sub-
dividing portions of the same $500, 000
r '
0~*-^
ou*W»;^Aj||
^iiaj^...-.<.l*v
\
JZ-5■,^^
^...JU., ^ -^-iUA^d
ti ' 1* "
; :iL„ uu^ -iL.^^^ ", ^ 4.>*~ax -fw^^
»5USUA=L- v* 3^ S':***— t-^^-^ti^ ^-4^:»— ''f^^^
^,*^.A'^ 'Mio.^L^ wj:»K.»^W»q. — W-v~.-o.5U;t. I, "i-iS^U-fi^,
\e4.^.,(!^.l.4(''^|^^
OM^'U^ ItPj^'^O^-Tv^f
!ll-Efr''-'~^'-'^-jv!WL
71
As — il
\7 J-^eVutt^^ j:C^
1
A^
(6,H^
<^-<JvJ»_
^ i^(5--M^
«-o>j<.
V
<^'^^— ..U^
a|^.|*>.Uci,^li,^,^,^
a
1
{'Z. ^
KUan^M "
(i^^K^ai-^:^- ^'^^
?^ ^^'
C!!w>--^X>v. yxjJUA ^
3jf-^ «JljL^-^iu^"'ts^ AAp<X.A^
r '
ItlLfZ.m
QjOv^s-lf.lot, t6
L^mT
\UB.
PA ^(Y^?. ])i.^-M\\t}]\->^~l'>^jTtl.
U4. ^ i^^h l^Ai.m-^^^'-m: IW-
l?fd
r^
>'»l
(Yfo- ??-?i:'?i -"?£", '^I"
IVx
lr?t; I
W « II I - - ■* — ^' "
(VV-
iJU ^^-?<f,l06
-7^
H^^m^ln^iio, ixq^,,^. /Y?T
^^^■^^ fW-^x^^±^^ <^^Us^ 1 0 /ic^JU
^x:xi^im,]^f-^ho^ im
» I
"(UlA -f^ /7^?i 1^, in, /fiT- |??pixl^/5-?0
^S^^. f :J^ /^(^
<l^ , ,<t«*>Jly £„,
'^■'•v^'-x^^^ ^it'>_»^>aAJdt4-i.;-o
"H^.-iw^.ll.
^^ /Tq, lOh'lnJTi^
)f^f>^(^?, i^~ii m
W~^ tl^->.«.NJv^ ^J!.<tJ,;^;^Jl3fcoi>-_
u4 n.io7.
(ni,^4'f(rrG.
^44|^/ir?,^,t, los.--/^^, i3^W3i, Iy;?,
iM^-. /w, I^Y-'^^i f'^?
IF^/: K-/?, /?:t~iTt>;i^-/s^,-iii-/?z,m, \m.
|yfO' n-^; VT-ftf, /V7f
(»?(■• ^^^'ifiMt-Jfl, /^?z.
U4t^ '"'^i-: 'f;47fj3'iioti,
QXj^oi^
\i^-
L^irth i'>r)TU<iu(^^^^^^^~'
I
\AY%Q
^W^u^Goo^ /^^u^^u^jz,:^
U^-^^jkX^
1"^^, 10117 a.
il^X.^lKi^' , /^T?,
1«J-S^^^a5^ ^ mJL^v ^2jlo--^^^^^^j-^^
' '^-^^uoujs ^-x^in^ ^"^
"^sJX,^^,,,^^^^^,^^ (Lo^-AjvA^JlXX ^ ^v ^^i^-5^ -
4^ hU.(x<^, M:b
R^
U,.aM^.
r->^^»'Aj.AA.>3vjft__l
X'T^t V"
w ^,» *■
V\Jm>-^.^-.1oJU^ V-'-o^-'OvL ''^^2-'<-Oo.-oCfc6_..^
.-te^
s^v jL^ i
/Tf/
M
(|
" I'i-tC : Is^iT
" in?: ||b-l/C
Hjua^JU^
^f ^ ^oj\n ^^
^■^ /j^
o^^*-<l2^ Vx^S^^^^^^^ y^'b
f^-^ /^.^...o.^ 9-U( -^^I^O^^^
UsAk ^ ""^^^-^<(?to>^ Ksu-^o^ao^ , SAL^^-y^i;
vXj^JmJUaj^ If^O^JWVS
^>4i^-3/(^.
•^L/w^CtA/^ /^2_>o-^o^^
a
T^ivvStr feX^-JJl ^s.-'-A.lii^a.
tA.m^^f^mi,'>7},i?il
^-^-u^vaUJL i.<a^
K-C^t-CM-AB-XiV— -.
^s.^fi4> 'f bU^l'^-Lj'-
r-\
\
^L N
K/>'/-^-
i
^o
M^..(..^^ £c/
* ■ ■ •
]75^r^^^3^ \'J^.l^]i^!\^^'^^i
T^(^
i^X.^^odh ^^^- ^^JSL^-w-v-.^-.^^
l::^ rv. ^of
-n, >y^c:Y. ^" ^'-^^"lum.
iVUw-o.^ Uj^JicjeK tZiL.2.JL\^ju>^
. ^L^ W C V
U. S . O-K/v^ , /^^'^^-l-osi)^ ^ <^A-^. Xs:^ (Si<^ S- (ryf.
^^>K, 5M^^- :^i^^. 14^-144, /^^>
;
' M^/v^-AJJ(J(_^j(XJ(A. iNJUAAMjiXii^
L'
,»^,^;3^^-A>^^,>4L j'Wa" 4"**-*'^ t»<»3fcii]]\
|t5K
^U^_JJLouei?ULV ll2j^:
^ P.
I^s-t?
[^/VjU^-a ^*-^v^
c^^^ tj.1 ^ai,, p,?^, /?j?^ '
:>H
V
V^-^jv^-s^dtiv^ ^ '<>H
\
,y
/
O^^-^aJU^
t?]p[ ^^dZj^ «/U«.4.^
/JLj,^,.,^ wxM^ h-JL. — %-^aA -L^ ^^l^ kilju — ^dH.'^ U_ (RyJZjb:}^
Tvle Indium Re3ervation--error for T'ole
\ok.i;cV
•Tyle Indian Reservation:: 16 miles east of Porterville. —
oan Biego Sun, April 19, 1930.
See Tule River Reservation
.•' ^^^-^v^^^^iU^ jL^aI.0^ \
UXh^
^^^^ ^ T^^^^joOk,^^^^
Nj(}/Wjk. i-SixX^X^^ Rsuo-A^A.
LVJL/^^A>^ — JR-^^V'VyJ^K. •
0^^
. Wi.^
|;,^\T^^, >\'Z,'>l4,f^^'^^>
->i
ijrf^
/
MARISVILL? DAILY APPl'AL (CONT.)
3ept#30fl862 j^Covi- o ova^.^
Grand, stampede from Kome Culte Indian Reaenrat ion-Cow Cow
•J^je^uJ^=*«-*^--*=*^J
RIGHT TO PISH— KLAMATH RESERVATION
Treaty with the Klamath, etc., 1864 (Extract)
Article 1
It is further stipulated and agreed that no white person
shall he permitted to locate or remain upon the reservation,
except the Indian superintendent and agent, employes of the Indian
department, and officers of the Amy of the United States, and
that "in case persons other than those specified are found upon
the reservation, they shall be immediately expelled therefrom;
and the exclusive right of taking fish in the streams and lakes,
included in said reservation, and of gathering edible roots, seeds,
and berries within its limits, is hereby secured to the Indians
aforesaid: Provided, also. That the right of way for public roads
and railroads across said reservation is reserved to citizens of
the United States.— Indian Affairs, Laws and Treaties, Kappler,
Vol. 2, P. 866, 1904.
'^
HUNT AND FISH-BLACKPEET
(Ert
^v
Article 3. Th« Blackfoot Nation consent and agree that all inai
portion of the country recognized and defined by the treaty of
Laramie as Blackfoot territory, lying within lines drawn from
«
the Hell Gate or Medicine Rock passes in the main range of the
Rocky Mountains , in an easterly direction to the nearest source
of the Muscle Shell River, thence to the mouth of Twenty- five
«
Yard Creek, thence up the Yellowstone River to its northern
source, and thence along the main range of the Rocky Mountains,
in a northerly direction, toti» point of beginning, shall be
ground
part
miy enjoy equal and uninterrupted privileges of hunting, fishing
» ■•
and gatheriigfruit. grazir^ animals, curing meat and dressing
*»• — -
robes. They further agree that they will not establish villages,
or in any other way exercise exclusive rights within ten
of the northern line of the conmon hunting-ground , and that the
partiSs to this treaty may hunt on said northern boundary line
i^B within ten miles thereof.
Provided, That the western Indians, parties to this treaty,
may hunt on the trail leading down the Muscle Shell to the Yelloi- *
stone; the Muscle Shell River being the boundary separating the
Blackfoot from the Crow terrtory.
And provided. That no nation, hand or tribe of Indians, parties
to this treaty, nor any other Indians, shall be permitted to
)
B lackf eet
2
establish peimnent settlements, or in any other way exercise.
«
during the period above mentioned, exclusive rights or privileges
within the limits of the above-described hunting-ground.
AnH provided further. That the ri^ts of the western Indians
to a whole or a part of the common hunting-ground, derived from
occupancy and possession, shall not be affected by this artibie
except so far as said rights may be determined by the treaty of
Laramie.
Article 4
Provided also. That the Assiniboins shall have the right of
hunting, in common with the Blackfeet . in the country lying
between the aforesaid eastern boundary line, running from the
mouth of Milk River to the forty- ninth parallel, and a line
drawn from the left bank of the Missouri River, opposite the
Round Butte north, to the forty-ninth parallel.
Article 5. The parties ta this treaty, residing west of the main
range of the Rocky Mountains . agree and consent that they will
not enter the common hunting ground, nor in any part of the
Blackfoot territory, or return h%me. by any pass in the main
range of the Hbcky Mountains to the north of the Hell Gate or
Medicine Rock Passes. And they further agree that they will
not hunt or otherwise disturb the game, when visiting the Black-
foot territory for trade or social intercourse.
Article 6. The aforesaid ritions and tribes of Indians, parties
to this treaty, agree and consent to remain within their own
respective countries, except when going to or from, or whilst
hunting upon, the "common hunting ground." or when visiting each
FLATHEAD
(Ext
Article
The exclusive right of taking fish in all the streams
running through or bordering said reservation is further securea
to said Indians; as also the right of taking fish at all usual
and accustomed places, in common with citizens of the Territory,
and of erecting temporary buildings for curing; together with
the privilege of hunting, gathering roots and berries, and
pasturing their horses and cattle upon open and unclaimed land.-
Indian Affairs, Laws and Treaties, Kappler, Vol. 2. 1904. P. 723.
..
RIGHT TO PISH— QUINAIELT, RESERVATION.
Treaty with the Quinaielt, etc., 1855 (Eitraot)
Article 3. The right of taking fish at all usual and ewcustomed
grounds and stations is secured to said Indians in canmon with
all citizens of the Territory, and of erecting temporary houses
«
for the purpose of curing the same; together with the privilege
of hunting, gathering roots and berries, and pasturir^ their
horses on all open and unclaimed lands. Provided, however . That
they shall not take shell- fish from any beds staked or cultivated
by citizens; .'^i .,...' . — Indian Affairs,
Laws and Treaties, Kappler, Vol. 2, 1904, P. 719-720.
l^bV .
^^^^flJl^ntjxyjny,
L
O'Vw iL Lj^ ^ K t
k
«^^-V--xJ^^j i=->^*-'Cji_-::?
^5^ ^«>«-«Lwx.voJ^ A*-^l.*.x-w.-O..Xj^ .
M^jZtjL/^^
\ ya\-\ "^^ ^"^^
IcWA , kA^ ^ CD: , fc f^.
■ ,^
^ZjJC...,
I
\
^/
^ -^
^ ' y o Ix
/m
V
T^\A
'^AxNisjL "^S^
AU'v, tz^^/r/ff^
j^jL-tj^'oi-^.*-^^^-**^^
/JLT 1
^0^^ ('2.0 -(^( .
^
A- H^
i>«?
% /vail 1bw»»0tr
/x>>^'-^#L\w».i. ■„■■> >>vvocka^.^
V
Jtcct^ Y"'^^^^'^^*-^
^
ijj,^:*^ ioc a^t I, 5-1^ tvg^. il «£«^., )5->, />st)
^
.-L?=s£siu
m.
il-#|^-(--m>, ^n/m
SXJi /i|<j-
K'^-)^?.
/> — [ ^ J;^ ---^ ^'^~— ^^-^-.^-^A.xO>^ V ^^-"s^.
u
^
^
^-^:
f'V
-^
5
4-
W\ vXjOosx^
-M<^->^^3l^i^^ ,
%
c^
^^- aC. ^^-^^ ^>a£-e^JCtvr?.JttJU«l^ 1m^
XCC:;. tx*^
iX^ ^^JU. — ^ ^ ^l^AlxLv-^J^jK , ^'-^^-^ c>Ok, o^^U_
K
f
£— ^JUyju^
^^^^^A/^A>uA>^
/?Ti'
wdb:JL'
Mjcjt/v30U
^ ^ ~ IanJJUs^ 't^^^>^
/c.g.v^rk/
■A/v-rf-i*
j^^ \v^(.,'^o^,]TPrj.
(i2xpr
UrC.
jWUju^ QJ^^^^^
-^
J
4
A-'^v.^jssO^/v^^./o
u
f^i*^ UWs- UUI_ ^^^ ^ JHl
•^/M^^^^
7^^4NU«~:^^^a^^ — ^^*^-
a^
\U^^-^Lfi^^luc^ ju^^y,.^ ()uk i?s7
^ NmKvoi^ L^c^keo^
\H^
^X^k^ •( N^w-^ ejy^(C /^^Miju.) ^(M
^Ul,^.^yf.
^
^0-^W^'^^^_^^i^^^(l!e^^n^ ^-P^.
v-iO^Jv. (r-->--'>>oosj^.GDUA^..^,^
i^^^-
'^UovJtA.AX^
Sav^^^ dU::^T--^-K^^*<^
>
J
^«-SUrC><^^*^' ^^■- Cw.- V^ 1 1'l^A . I , ?,{/, l?^Si
Jvi^Q^^ V ^^^ — ^ "III \
S,^^,v.db^,-^iR>lo./s l^^-*-*^^ l^Ti'^^'i
TU.^v^<^
I \
ixju^t^-^:^^
I .
rM7-(fS;uM
II
ikx^^^.b>. :>5tC^P ,^ li^a^^../;?^^^?/, /^-?.
M.(m.^^i?^
^_. ^^ . ^^^^.^^^...j:^
i^ m^.
^^57S^ If .%cr^^^7z:^ iii^L^^.^^^^^f^i^ ns^.
Weather
Temp.
*
l/>-*>.
CUiLX-
"^-Hcu- oHx,^ ki;.^~^ U.-^ (itdjO
Irr^
;vrr
'/
.^(J/i
9-\
f^tT^f
VK
'X
teT
^^*-^M(^^-l(u^.^)
V VVju^a^^sJs^N/vjOCi,^ ^^^^^\,vLl/v-^^.^:=?
OXo^-S
\\
\i
\%
h i57'^)/ni •
H€3^
V^-'^-'''^--%-''^^N/-»w%'- C-^^s>^'^»--V>-'»^^^
K
V
iP-IZk.
Rc^ ■IS.
\^m
5'
lO-/t),/?tV
L^o^*'^ Lo..r:\<^Qri?r/
lUu^^ir..^
n
Nome Culte
Mome Quite: Reference to "RAaArynf-i on—M.-^rysville Daily
Tppeal . Sept. 30, 1862.
K. ini
iR^.
l^vS^
A>-^.^.^>^ X~ \v-k^
^V-Nt^,
^ ^Y^ ' f*^ ^^^/ '^^' '^^' IH^ i^^:;^^ ^5^rs":
1 A
IB6-
w
~WX -g- K-vloo^
EBrv
IPX
C^-
Tffs^ifH^ Irrz
I
R-H x^
.ci,
\_(^
^1
tn^, |i^,\>,iH
II
fc-iij, iit.'^y)"^
/yr^'"-, 1(5, /^Ti
SM TzORGONIO PASS SUGGESTED FOR A BIG INDIAN RESEKV/VTION
J.W.Denver, Commissioner of Indi.-m Affairs, in a letter to Thos.
J. Henly, Supt of Indian Affairs in California, dated August 14, 1857,
states:
"With a view of effecting, if possible, the concentration of t
the Indian tribes of California within these reservations, I would
suggest the policy of establishing a new reserve in the neighborhood
of the present locality of the Cavesons, in the San Gorgonio Pass, if
the same should be found to be an eligible point, to be surveyed and
set apart for the future home of all the Indians in the southern and
southwestern portions of the State
'Tou will perceive that it is contemplated to abandon the Tejon,
the Fresno, and all the Indian ranches or farms between the latter
point and the southern boundary of the State, and concentrate the
Indians thereof within the valley of the San Gorgonio Passr-Rept.
Comm.r. Indian Affairs, for 1837, House Doc. 2, 35th Congress, 1st Sess.,
694-695,1857.
Inasmuch as the Commissioned of Indian Affairs cannot be belie-
ved to have intentionally recommended the rem.oval of the non-desert .
Indians of California to the desert, where they would have perished
in a Yery short time, it m.ust be concludsd that he was densely ignor-
ant of the physiography of the State and had been grosely misinfonned.
f
'4
I
^^W>Ss_>^^A..^-^
^A^i
N^
JlXj^ fk^^^^y\-
rJ
ft, IS^O , ^^-^-^ c^lf..^^^....X:j.^ 1^
^^^^2^^j^ /^mA^VPC- -^ *C*->OM^.s..^
\
.^'^
i-
-^ * , ^'j'fe ( ( -jv-'^J»-^--A/4i^ -Lx-- 0^ >-^*-V^^,_3^_o^.>IX^"_ «^ I^JLft,^
<>
f\ ^ .'">
c3S
O -^ P
0
(^-^*-^
{,^ ^b^- ~t^j[*^«JL. r^,::.:::;^^=*=cJL ^IIC vZT
^/■^
^Jk.-^t;^
y^
^'
5^^»-(
/-U^v.
~^^;Wa
^^^H Kil^^
^5lo H> <^-^
^l^t-ox'^L'X.
^^1^4^-^^ (5^ rf-^>4o^^ V j<..jzz^ — *A^ "^ '^--A^vj>w.x— ^ v^ - kA4^^J;K^..^JUA^
Gt:^
^-&~^*»^j>^-^
/fi
r^
c^U
- /^ ft ^ . Pi
e.^
,^^
-c.
^^io^iu.^..,.,,.,.^^ cu^
<JL^^
HS^^^J^T^^KJ^J^^K^ ^£.JcX-UBL/^U;^'^^^-
— . Xj-3lAj^I^
i^-
IV
^UCk kjb-^ASXJlNJ *^l-W>-V^-^Xr^ i^^-o^
^ijtt..
6N-/sXK> — X^x/-*^
^ U*$o, ^0, j2:>o-^>H, I'^^o.
t ^
■'^V't
IAn<_,-»/v^ IAmJ^
V »
" U^^^ u?
/ni.'
'■ l?lir: (3(
/^^
" i7ti •• (7-xr<A<a^) l^?r
" itoi; in.yuJuA ifo^
'' 1 1 0^' ni'i'ti^^irillju)
U
ia.
U
"^ do"^ •. i<v>C|^pct;^is-i)
/:;;•
ft
MISSION IKDIAN RS8IR7ATI0NS m> YIUAOES IN SOUTHERN CALIFORNIA, 1894.
(Franoitco Bttudlllo In Report
123.189S) Jsfc^liiiS-^
•Saboba or Si^ Jacinto %hk
•MtSA Oranlei Rtsarr. 179
Potraro ^%t%n.
I i
Tula Rivtr iaa.
CakiiiXla /laa.
255
184
239
Oapl t«nf dranda Raa . 100
/
{^owln Baa .1
r
Santa Taabi^ljRaa.
San Ifanaai Baa.
Tamaeula Raa^.
Rin0<m/kaa.
Ii9a O^ataa Baa.
Ojilimt^Baa.
38
75
38
189
130
127
54
21
Cilnpo Baa . i
Cilyaplpa Ba^i- V^wj^xgovT^ 39
•A
Panna Baa. 46
I
Santa Bdaa Baa. 51
Pala Baa. 53
Auguatlna Baa. 43
Oabaxon Itoa. 96
Torraa Raa. 265
Twenty -^ina Palma Re8.13
• On Warner Ranch (mivvc^i*):
^ Paarta de la Cruz
Agaa Caliente
Pilerta Ignoria
San mia Roy Yillage
•San Felipe village
lonmgo Res."'
oo
11
152
50
228
ComRr. Indian Affra. for 1894»p.
Saa Itttia Bay
San In la Bay .
San Lttia Bay|N^5^'^^^Vvti^^«^»\'^*^>v<.6K>aw.y.ui
Tula BiTera
Oahttllla
Dieguino
Bieguino
Diegaino t^«^^'^*'^-^''^^'4=tiT'^^
Serrano
San Luia Bey
San X^ia Bey
San Luia Bey
Cakttilla
Diegaino
Diegaino
San Luia Ray
Cakailla
- 5 - W
'(J
i
M
San Laia Bey j <i:j $ i 5 I'^pi vi
v^M^}:u^%
o
o
Cahuilla
Cahuilla
Cahuilla
Cahuilla
San Luia Ray
San Luia Rey
San Luia Bey
San Luia Rey
San Luia Rey , ^ , ^ /.. ,
Dieguino t'^tukufeJos- ^oout-^^^ u^v^^jfrTvif^i
Nevada Camp
Nevada cainp in 1858 controlled by
NoMH Lackea Reservation.
Kept. Cornnr. Ind. Mfrs. for 1858
p. 651. Mess, h Docs. H.K.35th Cong.
PA Sess. Kx. Doc. 2, 18:^8.
TUBA INDIANS TS NOIffi LACKEE RESER7-
UlS^icra«eBfefi3J
Lfomia State Jounw^, DfO.25, 1857
ftf th« rsnoval of ^yt>a. Indiana to
Lackao Reaenration.—
orowd
the store house on the leree near K Street, where were
Yuba
remoral
Laokee
Yubas^ aoid mahet
all , of whom 36 are men, 20 women and 10 children.
The Chief ia a fin^-lookir^ fellow named Captain John,
dignity
eidiibited
by the email number of diildren in ooogpariaon with the
adults, tie vjere told as something ranarkable, that fo]
some unaccountable reason their children latterly hare
scarcely passed the age of two years before they sere
seized wiU disease and died.^ We noticed two o? the
your^oterB who were exceedinglv pretty. ^reaj^Ji^*^-
oulty was wperienced in remnvlng^them from their old
^ty ^A ltK«nv fi. rolice force had ♦" >^* ^«n-d in
departure. .On finding th^were
ooiigea t;o suomiii . w.ey uuni^^^.^eir houses ^f, aoco^^J®-
Sents of all and eVeiy^description. Learning i^SJJ*'!!
ffoirer to bum their acorns also. Col. Henley offered to
purctiase them. They a/5;reed to 8«ll,Pr?^i<^<^^X^?^^<*
pay them in blankets. Tnia he proiriaed to do. But.
notwithstandiiK. during his temporary absence, the
acorns were reduced to ashes to keep conpany with the
remains of the reat of their J(orUly Roods, .This *'^it>«
ten years ago consisted of 2.000 aouls. but ij.now
dwindled dwn to the insignificant ^^^r^^kiP'^c^j
aboTS . . . •—California State Journal, Dec. 2Dt ItJDY.
V
Round Valley Reservation IniianB
Round
reservation, gave the following infonnation to a reporter of thie
San F^rancisco Call, in January 1878;
•Ti-iftyft a-rm cm tViA r AR«i!rvfl."l:d on about 1000 Indians. . . . .
Oi^B
Noer. IMes
HWlackies. As a ruls, they are distinct in habits, language and
appearance.*
1 {jJ-y\.-
of IfendJicino) Co. 171, Sa
Alley,Bowen & Co. Pubrs.
1880
i\
'^
/
TULE RIVIR IKDIAN FARM.
To secure the grain crop in 1862, the farm was rented,
and the iprdposal is itjade to give up the further renting of
thiB farm and remove thd Indians to Tejon Reserva.tion "some
w 'fir
90 miles fyrthar south. Therefore, before such a step is
1 taken, I would again most respectfully urge upon the de-
partment the necessity of establishing the 1;itle of the
United States to the Tejon Reservation. "--J.P.H.V/entworth
in Rept.Coffimr.Ind.Affrs.for 1862, p. 328, 1863.
,^
ROUND VALLEY R©iEVAT(ION (VltK.v^^^ Xwdtc^wO
Col. Francis J. Lippitt, who lived in California from
1847 to 1851. then again from 1855 to 1863, and who was
in command of the Humboldt District in 1862-3, in hit
♦Reminiscences' published in 190E. writes as follows
concerning Indians of the Round Valley reservation.-
^
"The principal Indian reaerration in California [114]
was Round Valley, in Mendocino County. There were then
some thousands of Indians upon it. It being in my mil-
itary district it was my duty to go and inspect it. I
young
officer. Of the different tribes there the PUt River
Ldlsna.
visit was to
the young squaw ^ho was known as their Queen. I found
her to be a girl of some 18 or 20 years of age, whose
form was as straight as an arrow and a perfect model
for a sculptor. Her bearing was most graceful and dig-
nified. Her complexion was decidedly lighter than that
of her aubjects, and her face was really refined and
beautiful. She could speak no English except that when
I was introduced to her she said »I— am— good. » It was
explained to her that I perfectly understood what she
meant, and I took my leave of her with all the respect
N
'•■»(«^ y\
^
' i
Pnincis Lip^itt: I^ound Vaiey Heservation. (c)
I would have shown to the Queen of England.
A bevy of young squaws then got up an entertainment [114]
for me. They retired to a short distance in the woods,
and in a few minutes returned with their skirts puffed
out with sprigs and leaves (their hall dress?). They were
laughing merrily as they formed in line, and with hands
joined began a singular dance, which consisted in raising
esch foot alternately with corresponding swaying of the
body from side to side. They sang as they danced. I suc-
ceeded in catching both the words and the music, and here
the/ are:
F. J. Lippitt, Heminiaoencea. pp. 114»115. 1902.
KK A-
CA^LIFORNIA, NEVAM AND UTAH INDIAN SCH00I5 AND AGENCIES
X l\U ^
Northern Mission Agency
Southern Mission Agency
Riverside, Calif.
Pala, Calif.
Western Shoshone School
Reno Agency
Owyhee, Nevada
Reno, Nevada
Goshute School
Shivwits School
\
Ibapah, Utah
Santa Clara, Utah
W I
I
I
I
/
I
LANDS PTOCH13ED FOE CAIIPOENU INDIANS, 1906-1921
- — »* ^m. ifcn ■■■ fc^fc»|
'V
County
Butte
Butte
Butte
Calaveras
Colusa
Colusa
Del Norte
Del Norte
Eldorado
Eldorado
Fresno
Fresno
Glenn
Humboldt
Humb old t
«
Humbold t
Humbo Id t
Inyo
Inyo
Lake
Lake
Lake
Lake
Lake
Lake
No. of
Indians
51
Band .
Enterprise No. 1
Enterprise No. 2 8
Moore town 53
Sheep Ranch 12
Colus 63
Cortina 47
Crescent City 50
Smith River 163
Eldorado 53
Sacramento (Verona) 34
San Joaquin or Big Sandy 114
Table Mountain 90
Grindstone 56
Bear River 29
Blue Lake or Mad River 45
Lower Eel River . 60
Trinidad 43
Bishop
Piutes (Under Bishop Sch.), 200
Big Valley
Cache Creek
East Lak e r4.J4a.--..x.-4:^
Middletown or Loconami
Scotts Valley
Upper Lake
92
32
134
51
60
285
Acres
40
40
80
40
480
100
163
80
160
280
160
80
15
26
20
60
15
80
80
160
88
108.70
56.68
143
^r;
/
{
LANDS PURCHASED FOR CALIIDRNIA INDIANS. 1906-1921
County
Madera
Madera
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendooino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
ft
Modoc
Placer
Placer
Riverside
Riverside
Riverside
San Bernardino
San Bernardino
San Diego
San Diego
San Diego
— wi^»— — i^CTi t'vw^m^i'm'i^^iimmmtmmnm m t^i^imtammtm m
Band
North Pork
Polasky or Millerton
Cahto Laytonville
Coyote Valley -^^^^jm^i
Guideville
Guidiville
*
Hopland
Point Arena
Point Arena or Manchester
Potter Valley
Redfrood Val. ^ Little Riv.
Sherwood
No. of
Indians
200
55
98
48
Sherwood
U, .
Ukiah or Pinj^ville
Cedarville
Auburn
Colfax
Palm Springs
Pechanga or Temecula
Santa Rosa
San Manuel
San Manuel
Campo
Campo
Campo
92
120
84
72
51
41
92
130
82
25
64
35
179
70
56
56
165
165
165
Acres
80
• 140.86
200
100
34.12
50
630
40
75
16
80
60
230.72
95.28
17
20
40
800
235
640
5.13
7.5
720
160
160
><
LANDS PURCHASED ?0R CALIFORNIA INDIANS, 1906-1921
County
San Diego
San Diego
San Diego
Shasta
Shasta
Shas ta
Siskiyou
Sonoma
Sonoma
Sonoma
Sonoma
Sonoma
Sonoma
Tehama
Tehama
Tuolumne
Tolo
Yuha
Bands
Los Coyotes
San Pas qua 1
San Pasqual
Montgomery Creek
Pit River
Pit River
Etna (i Raffey»s I
Alexander Valley or Wappo
Dry Creek
Sevastopol
Sevastopol
Stewart's Point
Wappo
Paskenta
Paskenta
Tuolumne
Rumsey
Strawberry Valley
No. of
Indians
165
66
66
62
55
30
56
74
75
76
118
78
48
14
Acres
160
120
80
72
40
80
480
24
75
40
15.45
40
30^
111.72
148.16
289.52
75
1/2
The following document is a duplicate of the
preceding document. It may contain annotations
and corrections not found on the original.
\l
(
LiNDS I-UHCU;jiSD FQT: C "IIPORNIA INDIANS. 1906-1921
I--
County
Butte
Butte
Butte
Calaveras
Colusa
Colusa
Del Norte
Del Norte
Eldorado
Eldorado
Pres no
Frosno
Glenn
Humboldt
Humboldt
Humbold t
Humbo Id t
Inyo
Inyo
Lake
L&ke
Lake
Lake
Lake
Band
Enterprise No. 1
Enterprise No. 2
Moo re town
Sheep Hanoh
Colus
Cortina
Crescent City
Smith River
Eldorado
Sacramento (Verona)
No* of
Indians
51
8
53
12
63
47
50
163
53
34
San Joaquin or Big Sandy 114
90
Table Mountain
Grindstone
Bear River
Blue La kB or Mtd River
Lower Eel River
Trinidad
Bishop
Piutes (Und^r Bishop Sch.)
Big Valley
Cashe Creek
East Lake
Middletown or Loconami
Scotts Valley
Upper Lake
56
29
45
60
43
200
92
32
134
51
60
285
Acres
40
40
80
40
480
100
163
80
160
280
160
80
15
26
20
60
15
80 .
80
160
88
108.70
56.68
143
LAND3 PUHCHA3SD i'OH CALlj^i-^JiA lNi)lAN3, 1906-1921
\L.
County
Hadero
Madero
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendoci no
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendocino
Mendoci no
Mendocino
Mendocino
Modoc
Placer
Pie cer
Bivereide
Riverside
Riverside
San Bernardino
San Bernardino
Sen Diego
San Diego
Sen Diego
Band
North Fork
1 No. of
Indians
200
Polasky or Millerton
Cahto Laytonville
Coyote Valley
Guideville
Guidiville
Uopland
Point Arena
Point Arena or Manchester
Potter Valley
Redwood Vel. oc Little Riv.
Shorwood
Sherwood
Ukiah or Pineville
Cedarville
Auburn
Colfax
Palm Springs
Pechanga or Tenecula
Santa Rosa
San Manuel
San Manuel
Campo
Campo
Campo
55
98
48
92
120
84
72
51
41
92
130
82
25
64
36
179
70
66
56
165
165
166
Acres
80
140.86
200
100
34.12
50
630
40
76
16
80
60
230,72
95.28
17
20
40 •
800
235
640
5.13
7.5
720
160
160
urns PUBCHA32D fXJ?: CAU^OBMI INDIANS, 1906-1921
\L~
No. of
County
Bands Indians
Aores
San Diego
Los Coyotes
165
160
•
San Diego
San Pasqual
66
120
San Diego
San Fas quel
66
80
Shasta
Montgomery Creek
•
62 .
72
Shasta
Pit Kiver
55
40
Shae ta
Pit River
30
80
*
Siskiyou
Ktna wt Ruf fey's
56
480
Sonoma
Alexander Valley or »i»appc
74
24
Sonoma
Dry Creek
75
75
Sonoma
Sehastopol
76
1
40
Sonoma
«
Sebastopol
• *
•
15.45
•
Sonoma
Stewart's Point
118
40
Sonoma
K^appo
30
Tehama
Paskenta
111.72
•
Tehama
Paskenta
146.16
Tuolumne
Tuolumne
78
289.52
lolo
Huneey
48
75
luha
•
Strawberry Valley
•
*
14
*
1/2
•
•
•
•
E%iV "R
X.
VjCUa>^
BroTOt Bri^gadder General B. Plley* Commanding the 10th
Military Department of the Army in California writes as follows
re^ardins the condition of the Indians in a report to the
Adjutflint Greneral, dated K'onterey, Calif., Oct* 16, I849«<^
*The Indians of California are scattered throughout the
whole extent of the oountrx from north to south, but in the
greatest nvmibers aloi^ the western slopes of the Sierra NeTadas
in small bands or ranoherias without any general origanisation,
and generally without acknowledging any authority superior to
that of the captains or chiefs of their rancherias* They are
diTided into three classes: the Christianised Indians or neophy
of the Missions, many of whom are domestics in the families or
upon the ranches of the inhabitants of California and are
properly subject to the local laws of the countxy.
The friendly or tame Indians (mansito) liTir^ in small
OQmmunities on the banks of the Saommento and Sem Joau^uin and
their tributaries, liring upon game euid fruit. These are of
a ?exy degraded class but generally harmless and inoffensi?e,
living in constant and friendly intercourse with the whites in
their nei^borhood*
The wild Indians of the Sierra, more degraded than either
of the other classes, liring in the slopes of the Sierra and
subsisting upon gams, acorns, roots, and upon the products of
their thieving incursions.
Among these are many renegade Christian Indians who by their
'^^
1^^^Y ** California Indlam
2
and
leaders
•tealing horaea and in all aoU of hostility against the wnites.
All of these Indians are f'pr^fi^tly addicted to inteiiiperaoce ,and
when in contact with rapidly acquire all the fices and none of
the f irtues of the white*.
So many different dialects are spoken amor^ the Indians of
California that the inhabitants of rancheria* separated by but
a few leagues are unable to understand each other* and among th(
neoplytes of the same mission, three or foiu', or eren a greater
nunfcer of distinct languagss are fre(iuently spoken
reserrations
Buenavista Tulares
and that around the laguna northeast
Sonosa are suggested* These districts are
by Inditns than any others in California**
1. 6. Biley to Adjutant General. Headquarters
»erey, Oct, 15. 1849* ^Letter on file ii
under head •Letters Receited Adj. Genl.»ie49,
■^itifx.
NOMA UOU RI5SBR7ATION
According to Miss Uolda Schoenfeld tased on an inter-
view with Mrs. Kathryn Halley, a resident of the region, the
ruins of the Moma Lacka reservation head^arters were as follows:
**Th8 adobe walls of at least two rooms of the so Idiers ' barracks
where the company of soldiers were quartered in the »50's on the
once important Noma Lacka reservation are disappearing. The
smooth and level parade ground will always be there when nothing
is left to mark the spot of a bit of interesting history; ikien
the trees outlining the avenue or promenade are gone and the
last of the grand old oaks has fallen. The finest grove of
c
oaks in that part of Tehama county was situated on the south side
of the creek that ran through the reservation.
"The barracks and parade ground were on the north side
of the small stream. Of the Cottonwood trees lining both sides of
the promenade, most of those on the south line are alive, vihile the
north line of trees has suffered a loss of about nne half its num-
ber or more. They have not been cut out, they simply died. The
irrigation ditch which gave th^m their start in life is still well
defined. But the beautiful grove of grand old oaks has been depleted
by half or more than half in the past 50 years. '. . . •
"The old government ditch that brought water from the
flume to the head of Mill creek on the reservation is still well
? reserved. Some of the ti'^^ber supports of the old flume placed in
he rock walls of Elder creek canyon about seventy years ago are
just as good as ever.
"The old Washington house, which was the headquarters of
the reservation, is on the north branch of the little ^ill creek
which runs through the old Noma Lacka reservation, very close to the
little mill that ground wheat for the Indians." x3/
>}/Eed Bluff Times, Mar. 8, 1930, based on an article in the Red; Bluff
Sentinal of Mar. awd ^^r. \'\i5. *
«sV
4 U.S. STATUTES ON ALLOTMENTS OF LAND TOC
CALTFOMIA, NEVADA, & IDAHO INDIANS
Indians of Klamath River Reservation, Vol.27,p,62, 1892.
Yuma, Vol, 28, pp.332-36. 1894.
Agricultural, Grazing & Timber Lands in Round Valley,
^ Vol,26, p* 658s. 1. 1890
Carson National Forest, Vol, 36, p. 2241, 1909
Vol.36, p- 2741; 1910,
Fort Hall Reservation, Vol. 26, p, 688. 1889. _
Vol. 36. p. 10638.5, 1911
Vol. 36, p. 276 b s.7, 1910.
SeSuoia National Forest. Vol.36, p. 2250, 1909.
^ Vol. 26. p. 2727,1910.
Trinity National Forest, Vol. 35, p. 2243, 1909.
Vol. 36. p. 2765.. 1910
\
/
INDIANS lYMim ROUND VALLEY RESEBVATION
The Red bluff Semi- weekly Independent, Oct. 3, 1862
publishes the following:
400
from the Round Valley Reservation are encamped on
Thomes' Creek, on their way to their old homes in the
hills and mountains. The Indians state that they
left the Reservation for fear of starving to deam the
canins winter, as there is nothing there for them to
• eat. te had supposed that the Reservation at Round
Valley was well supplied with provisions— if it is not ,
somebody must be in the blame. It may be that the
Indians make this as an excuse to get away, and if ao ,
they should not be suffered to proceed any farther, for
we want no more Indian wars— which will certainly
come if they are permitted to return to their old
haunts. Where is Superintendent Hanson? This Indian
hegira needs looking after. If the Indians are pro-
vided for at Round Valley, they should be sent back;
but if ^te (rovemment pens them up only to starve them,
we would recommend shootins as the quickest way of
disposi^ of them. The Indian question m this State
has been a great eye-sore to the Government, and cost
enough to have the Indians well provided for. In order
to live, the Indians must eat; game and wild oats are
scarce, and if they go back to their old haunts, we shall
hear of depredations being committed upon stock; stock
owners will ^retaliate by killing the depredators; this
will open the ball and another war will be on the hands
of the Government, and another million or two of dollars
will be spent in subduing, and a^ain removing the Indians
back to the Reservation. . . . ^— Red Bluff (Calif.)
Semi-weekly Independent, Oct. 3, 1862.
;
IM)I>N8 AT NOT^ LACKEE KESEHVATION
The following la
^ht Sacrwnento Daily Democratic
State Journal, Nofeniber 2, lBb5«—
Col. Henley i
Expregi
been fathering the Indiana from Bear Riter aorota to the Yiiba,
inoludir^ thoae at NoTada, Grass Valley, Pouth and Ready and
• *
all along Deer Croek. Nearly all thoae aoattered along ^^
Yuba
cuid
nuirbering
in all, men, women and children, 166.
number
increased between the Yuba and 8ewell*B Ranch
located at Nome Lackee
ery thing
Jourhal
II
IRDIAR MAS^ACHSS
POr preneditated, cold-blooded, and wholesalo
slaughter of Indians on the Bound Valley or Woae
Cult Hesorvation, see 'Majority and ttlnority Heports
of the Special Joint CoBoittee on the Mendocino War'.
California Legislature, I860.
It relates i^iefly to Yoke. Tnkiah. and Wilakko
tribes (tribal Baaes Tariously spelled ); sentlons
>?OBas
Fobs
Reradas. Rautnittes, Shnnairs, Whistlers, CallyB-Ponas
and Tartars.
^►s.^
CAL1K)HNIA
INDIANS ON NOME LACKE BE3ERVS
A. S. Taylor publishes in the California Farmer
the following notes on Indian population "prepared mostly
from Official Reports of the Indian Bureau at Washington
City":
.Nome Lackes
-Noi Mucks
.Wye Lackes
.^^oi Yucans
Males
450
40
10
Noi Sas
y-qkas at Nome Cult
Nevadas
Females
320
30
15
16
13
Total
770
70
37
26
13
3, 000
25
[Note: This table is quoted from Rept. Coninr. Ind. Affairs
for TRfi2- -D, 359. 1863.J
A.S. Taylor, Calif. Farmer, June 12, 1863.
INDIANS ON PBESNO HE3ERVE
A.S.Taylor publishes in the California Parmer
the follov/ing notes on Indian population "pre-
pared mostly from Official Reports of the Indian
Bureau at ITeshirgton Citj.'-^
Nelcelchumnees
Tncson, Fresno Keserve
Males Jfema le s
45 40
V Noot-choos
« Pohoneches
« Chow-chilas
« How-chees
60
45
55
45
8
X Pitchatches and x Lai LinchesSO
« Coas-was
> Monos
N Mrtfi^es., 'Iteeches and
' Watches
40
260
150
40
Notonotos and ffemelchees 100
• Cowwillas
-Telemnies
-Qove-chances
• Tatches and -Mowelches
60
50
115
80
50
40
50
40
10
70
48
275
140
35
90
50
55
125
85
Total
85
110
85
105
85
18
150
88
535
290
75
190
110
105
240
165
, A.S.Taylor, Calif. Farmer, June 12, I86a
^Quoted from Rept. CoTrirr. Ind. Affairs for 1862, p. 359,1863,
The use of the word 'Tucson* in the heading is probablv aji
error the heading in the Commr's Rept. being "Fresno Reserve.
iCe-'^M-i
I;4DIANWAP. NOPTllEP:: C/LIF. REDI^GOD TPIBE.
The foUowin: ote a^^wrs in tiie Mar/aril le weekly
Exiress. March 1'^, l-"^'^. —
•It affords us vleaaure, aays t>Te Ilumbcldt Times, to
announce that the Indi.Ji War in our country' may now
safely be considered very nearly at an end. Oen. Kibbe
was in town on Thursday, aal entered into a contract -iti
Captain Woodley, of he bark FanryMaior ^o Uke another
batch of priaoners to llendocino. The Genena infonrs us
that Captain Vessio had, on T!onday Last, 76 prisoners,
and that Liout, Winslett had captured a^out 25 more,
which had not left camp #ien he left. Tlie Indians are
entirely starred out. and the weather has ':een so severe
that they could not hunt in the Fountains, imd dare not
go down on the atr
The pedwood pria oners captured fey a party of citiaens,
some two weeks since, on Kad Biter, are pointing out the
carps of the ^^edwoods to the volunteers, arid vhe Indians
are c«.ptured without diffioultgr. The Conerxl left here
under the improaaion that a clean sweep of the Redwood
tribe would be made this ':7eek . . . •
Marysville Weekly Express, March 19, 1666#
V
(*
^
^
X
MOOT]
\rji
piun
John J. Powell, in a book <m Hwada
piibliahed 1876, etatea that Pyramid Lake
and adjoining laaia "have bewi set apart
^^ ^ ».^.«»^<AM #A«> 4^.VtA TiAA of the Pah*
•ing
headquartere , and present home <
tribe."-- John J. Powell, Hevada
of Silter. 197, 1876.
r '
INDIAN RESERVATIONS
Executive Orders Relating to Indian Reservations, 1855-1912.
Published in 1912; Government printer.
Indian Reservations in Report of Commissioner for 1920.
Contains descriptions of reservations, exemptions, &c.
Laws of June 1892; Statutes at Large, 1891-1893.
VAD RITBB HDIAB
Th» San Fntiioiaeo iMkly B»mU«
Miy 17, I860, sUtM t))at ths^tli
ioftttfd to th» KUBBtth Bis«rffttioB.*-«
Saa FraaoUoo Weekly Rerald, Vay !?•
1800.
/i
i
PIT RITEP. lIcCLOUD h SACRttHMTO
INDIAMS TISIT BOUND VALLKT HESEWATIOI
The Bed
/
tt^
)ublishe8 the
follof|ii!g:
•Mr, A.L.Downer, Special Indian igent
for the ronoTal of the tarioue tribes of
called
yesterday
Bound Valler with ft delegp^
tion f rom'^EiOixuL* MsSiM •^ fc^rwfffllfff
tribes, who hate agreed to go to Bound
Talley and eee for themeelves. Should
the country please the* they yjH^S® ^
peaceably there •al.liT^J^or ^^ future.
The Indians in the^itt BiTor country
havii^ been often deceived by the whxte
MB. Mr* Downer e»erienoed considerable
difhculty in getting JJ^5^«S?£^^f g* i ^
and not until Be had pledtaed his life, wad
giYen his knife into the hands of one of
Se Chiefs as a guarantee for their safe
return, would they consent to accc^)aay
him. Should Ur. Downer be suceeaslUl •
he will be deserring the thaaks of a
Uxge portioa of the citiiens of our
^Sty , as wsll as Shasta. "^Bed Bluff
(Cal.iX.) Semi-weekly Independent,
Hot. 1, isa.
O./^f.
s \
v.
INDIAN TRIBB NOME LACKEE KESE .'RATION
The Sacramentp Daily Democratic
State Journal (April 17. 1856) in
• •
giving an account of the Nome-Lacke©
Indian Reservation , obtained from
the Indian Agent,' E, A. Stevenson,
states that "the Indians there are
from the -Nomelaokee. -NumcultY .
-Noemicks. • Nevada . and -Trinity tribes >
and that the Ilomelackees are the best
workers.
Sacrajnento Daily Democratic State
Journal, April 17, 1856.
NORTHERtI CALIF. INDIANS ON RESERVATIONS
The Red Bluff Seoii-weekly Independent,
Nov. 5, .1861, quotes the following from
the Uarysville Appeal:
•We learn that the Superintendent of
Indian Affairs for the Northern District,
Oeoxige . U. Hanson, has taken measures,
• . . . to have the Klamath and -Trinity
Indians gathered upon the Reservations.
He has been anxious to effect this object
r
for months past, but has been without
moneiy, except his own private funds, which
he has used to the last cent to buy food
and clothing for the Indians already on
the Reservations, numbering seme 4000
or 5000 when he came into office , to
which number he has since added, by aid
of the military and citizens, about 1000
more* The citizens of the northern
counties could serve themselves and
humanity much more effectually by helping
the Su^jerintendent gather the Indieins
remaining at lazge, and whom starvation
coirpels to slau^ter and steal cattle
than by murdering them like sx^ep and
adding animosity and thirst for vengeance
to the comparatively tame motive of
hunger. "—Red Blui'f (Califi) Semi-weekly
Independent (from Marj'-sville Appeal),
Nov 5 , 1861.
^
RESERVATION INDIANS
The Red Bluff (Calif.) Senri-Y/eekly
Independent, Oct. 15, 1861 publishes
the followir^:
■Geo. U. Hanson, Superintendent of
Indian Affairs in this Distridrt. has
addressed a conmuniQation to the editor
of the Appeal . in re^^^-rd to the resolutions
adopted by the citizens of Parkville
smi Pine Grove, in. Shasta county, in
which he asks thou to exercise forbearance
until he receives funds from the Govern-
ment .when he promises that all the
Indians will be taken to the Reservation
• »
and properly cared for. "— Red Bluff
(Calif.) Semi-rweekly Independent,
Oct. 15. 1861*
The Red Bluff (Calif.) Semi-weekly
Independent, June 6, 1862, publishes the
following:
"G.M.Hanson, Esq. , Superintendent of
Indian Affairs for the Northern District, '
who is now here on his way to a trip to
bhe Reservations, says the Marysville
• *
Appeal has lately received as a pre-
sent from the Indians under- his charge
at Nome* Culte a large hat made of
plaited grass, made in the style of the
coarser sort of Panama hats , but of a
t
brownish color. It is broad brimmed
€uid has a very shapely crown. The
Indians made it purposely for a present
to Mr. Hanson, for whom they seem to
entertain a high regard , in return for
his really humane treatment of them."—
Red Blul'f (Calif.) Semi-weekly Independent,
June 6. 1862. ^
•<■
Novada Oaiq>
Nevada carqp in ).858 controlled by
Noi'ie LackeA ResorvHtion.
Kept, Conrar. Ind. Affra. for 1858
p. 651. Mesft- k Then. H/H, 35th Cong.
?A {^esa. Kx. Doc;. 2, 18^8.
Matole Statjon Near Cape Mendocino
Mentioned as advantageous location
for Indian Reservation.
Kept. Commr.Ind.Affrs. for 185B, p. 637.
Mess. & Docs. H.R. 35th r.one- ?^ ^ess. 18f->8.
Matole Station Near Cape Mendocino
Mentioned a» advantageous location
for Indian Rest^rvation.
Kept. (Torarar.Xnd.AffrB. for la'^B, p.fiS^.
Meaa. k Does, H.R. 3i>th f^onc- ^ Beas. 18^8
KLAMATH
If
The San Francisco Weekly Hexuld. May 17,
1860 publishes the followir^ note:
"The Ki'obe Indians*.— It appears from
the Humboldt papers that the Indians who,
under the chaige of Gen. Kibbe, some time
ago passed through this city, on their
way to Mendocino county, have finally been
removed to the Klamath Reservation, of
which, we believe, Mr. Buel has the
Superintendence. We hope that these the
last representatives of a numerous tribe,
will be properly cared for and protected
by that official."— 3an Francisco Weekly
Herald. May 17. I860. ^
The San i^'r^ncisco Weekly Herald, June
7, I860, publishes another mte on these
Indians as follows:
"The Kibbe jndians. —We learn from the
'Red Bluff Beaeon* that the Indians who
were captured by Gen, Kibbe and taken to
Mendocine County are retumir^, in small
bands, to Tehama and Colusa.— San Francisco
Weekly Herald, June 7, 1860.
I
0
^->^1>J
f
Nome-cult
The San Francisco Weekly Bulletin,
March 10, 1860, describes the coxintiy
set apart for the Nome- Cult Indian
I.
Reservation and states that Nome-Cult
♦ ■ ■ ' ■ ■
is the Indian name of the region*
QUESTION AS TO INDIAN LAND TITLE IN 1851
The California Indian Commissioners of
1851-52^ G.W.Barbour, Eedick McKeCj and O.M.
Wozencraft, in a report dated "Camp near
Graysonville, ^an Joaquin River, February 17,
. 1851", addressed to Hon. Luke Lea, Commissioner
of Indian Affairs, ask his advice
"as regards the Indian title to lands in
this country: whether we are to recognize even
a possessory or usufructury right in them or not,
to any particular portion of the terri to ly, be-
fore such lands as may be necessary for their
subsistence shall have been set apart for their
use?"
Senate Doc. 4, p. 56-59, 1853
r
22
Sunset Magazine,
April. 1923
ra^edies
The Experiences of a Field Jylatron on
the Cheyenne Reservation
of J^ontana
By Alice May Ward
-*i^;-
w.>^
Dreaming o£ the past
HOW much are
we justified: in
expecting in
one generation ?
It is a far cry from the
feathered war bonnet,
the fringed and beaded
buckskins to silk shirts
and Stetson hats; from
hunting buffalo for a
living to turning over
the soil on a Montana
dry farm for a bare ex-
istence. Is it any won-
der we seem to Tail^so
palpably, then, when
we look for an entire
race to step in a single
stride from the disci-
pline of the torture
dance to that of the modern university?
Until a year and a half ago, only once
in my life had I ever come into contact
with any Indians. That single experience
came when, as an eighteen-year-old, I
stepped out alone from the staid and
secure Iowa parsonage to register for a
land opening in Dakota. But a year ago
last June began an experience that has
proved deeper and more lasting than at
the time I would have believed possible.
After a ride of ninety miles from the rail-
way point, through the rugged hills of
eastern Montana, Iclimbed out of the gov-
ernment Ford beside the little shingled
house that was to be my home and the
scene of my activity. As soon as the
khaki car rolled away, leaving me stand-
ing with my bag in my hand beside the
little house, what had begun as an adven-
ture in experience and work began to
promise something of a more serious na-
ture. The brownish gray of the sterile
soil at my feet, the greenish gray of the
interminable greasewood beyond, with
the merciless sun of that endless after-
noon beating down on the defenseless
little house, did not lighten my heart. The
great blue flies buzzed unhindered in and
out of the doors; the windows I found
were fast, the air stale. The odor of old
meat and smoke clung to the walls; that
was stronger even than the odor of stale
soap suds, silent witness to the heroic
/
.•9tiA.^i
liii
y^jS
■<*wl •v'^. t;
^^»:^#^^,>**^
"■^^^ ,
'f
•»i>*-?w,s.-
;;'*^t:.^.
*:rf»<,'">
'^^^^.
TKe old Kabilation and tKe new
'*"^/^:
JK'- i
y
effort made to clean
the new field matron's
quarters.
The Indians began
coming to my house
almost at once, curi-
ous to see the **white
woman,** which was
their first name for
me. Early the morn-
ing after my arrival
an Indian woman
came to the back
door. I stood before
her helplessly, realiz-
ing we could not com-
municate by means of
speech. Standing si-
lent she took me in
from coif to shoes. As
well as I could, for I
had been told that
very few Indians of
my district could
speak or understand
English, I tried to
make her feel my
friendliness. She stood
stolid and without
speaking, looking at
me. Her gaze was hardly friendly, and I
could not say it was hostile. She was
curious in a bland, indifferent sort of way.
By reflex action at last, for I felt sure she
/*• I
The bulwark of ancient traditions,
tlie medicine man
could not understand
me, I asked her if
there was anything I
could do for her. She
answered in English as
untouched by accent
as my own that she
would like some cough
medicine for the little
girl she carried. She
was an Oklahoma
woman and had been
educated in the public
schools of that state.
But such an incident
was unusual. For the
most part they, came,
gazed at me and went
their way. Children
came with their moth-
ers; children who cried
out in fright if I as
much as looked at them
for a minute, and chil-
dren who at a mother's
behest, gravely shook
my hand, and as
gravely said "How."
One little girl will live
long in my memory,
for she gave me the
first friendly glance,
made the first friendly
advance I received from
my charges. There
have been many since,
but that was dearest
because it was the first.
She ran toward me
from her retreat behind
her mother's skirt and
grasped my hand. Just
one glance and a daring
smile, that was all.
When I tried to take
her she ran back, shy
once more. I tried
later to find out who
she was, but was never
able to locate her. I
wonder sometimes if
she was not the one to
whom I waa called, late
in June. That was a
very sick child, emaci-
ated and suffering, a
tiny victim of the
White Plague. Before the great hegira
which always precedes the Fourth among
the Indians, she lay out under the sun's
rays on the dry hillside, and a father,
r/
^ .r-
:-^X-^«*:'r
21
EST
Sunset Magazine,
April, 1923
Red Tragedies : Alice May Ward
**^^«%4V
Bob's arrival. Bob
surviving partner and
session. The man of-
le five hundred dollars,
irest, but Bob insisted
entire business which
ive thousand dollars,
leant death to refuse,
;d quietly, in acknowl-
isy conquest Bob made
of several hundred
his professed friend-
Bob soon began to
^ Cynthia. Mayfield
irrel seemed imminent
/ho settled all quarrels
)wie-knife. But May-
lucated and finer look-
, confident of his posl-
ive the arbitrament of
vnthia, a proposal to
[y assented. He had
iccurately than had his
[ayfield asked her, "Is[
:?" she answered:
Robert is settled i
don't you think he i
:e care of me than yo
which she referred wa
taken from its owner.
jue to his bargain, le.
ral. And Cherokee Bob
Cynthia and the salooi
'^ remained in Florence
Fino. Between them
undoing of Cheroke
lyed its part by keepini
The mining strikes a
, and Deer Lodge hai
he of Florence. Had i
e saloon, Ch^jokee Bo
action, would probabi]
Limmer to Bannack. J^
fTt, that is a longer stor^
nc\ decline or no dech^^
[lebiate the New Year .
g-up supper and a danc
'fas a woman of energy
recognition, and mforme
SSo attend that dano
Rfthat infested norem
^illoughby, remained as
'Bob Bob was not
Xinued on page ^^)
with hair loose and neglected, went daily
to stand in silence, looking down at the
little grave. I used to see him there
very often.
When I had been here a
week, a genuine cry of distress
came to me. A child with
dysentery had been
brought down to the vil-
lage half a mile away, to
be near the medicine
men, but finally the
father in desperation
came for me and for the
doctor. I went over to
see the child, planning to
ascertain the symptoms
and call the busy doctor
later. I found the boy in a
tent, sitting on the ground
leaning against his mother, who
sat behind him. The two, mother
and child, sat in this position every
time I saw them for the next four days.
The doctor came and prescribed. I tried
to give the medicine but the child would
not take it from my hand and I had to
leave it. The grandfather and medicine
man in attendance promised to give it,
but I belieye they did not do so. I had
been told repeatedly by those older in the
service not to expect it, and there was
never any indication in the condition of
the child that he had received any help.
The fourth evening as I neared the tent
with the interpreter, I heard a peculiar
rattling sound within, accompanying the
tones of a human voice in a fierce chant,
now high, now low. In the density of my
ignorance, I started to raise the nap and
enter. The interpreter stepped
firmly in front of me and would
not allow me to go in until the
peculiar singing ceased. It con-
tinued several minutes. He
offered me no explanation, but
simply asked me to wait. When
the rattle died down he raised the
flap and I went in. The child
was past all human help, I could
see. As I moved quickly toward
him, I felt a very determined
pressure on my ankle. I had
awkwardly stepped on the feath-
ered handle of the medicine man's
sacred rattle, and was being asked
to step off. I did so, without argu-
ment. I stayed only a few min-
utes and was moving toward the
door when the medicine man
stopped me.
**You are no good," he told me
through the interpreter. "You
do not take care of this child prop-
erly. You should come and stay
all the time. That is what we
do when we treat the sick."
"But I can not do that," I
answered. "I have many sick
ones to care for, many sick ones to
prepare food for. Many come to
my house for help. And if I did
who would care for my own sons
at home ?"
"This boy's grandfather and I
are the ones who have taken care
of him, and we are all worn out."
"Very well, then," for I was
willing to go the whole length of the
road, if necessary. *T will go home,
put my boys to bed, prepare food
for'their use tomorrow and return."
The hope of the future — if they survive
Ignorance and superstition
When I came back for the night about
ten o'clock, they told me that I need not
stay. They had taken care of him so far
and would care for him that night, too.
With unspeakable relief, I am afraid, I
went back to my own husky bairns and
slept.
Just at dawn, uneasy in my bed, I
thought I heard the coyotes howling. I
roused myself and listened. It could not
be the coyotes; it was a more unearthly
sound than even they would make. As I
The old clin^ tenaciously to the ways of their forefathers
listened I decided it must be some custom
of the people I had come to live among.
It was.
Early in the morning I heard
pounding in the carpenter shop,
and by the time breakfast
was over I saw them haul
away a little box of rough
lumber. The weird sound
I had heard had been the
wailing of the bereaved,
marking the passing of
the spirit of my little
patient.
One early incident helped
more than anything else
to open my prejudice-
blinded eyes to the possi-
bility that there was more
in this people than I had seen.
It was a smile — a shy friendly
smile from a schoolboy. It was at
first bestowed upon me night and
morning as the boy passed my house on
his way to and from school. Sometimes I
met it unexpectedly on the road. I came
to know the smile long before the boy
himself became separated in my mind
from the many others. His small
brother was among the first of my
patients and I came unconsciously to look
for the boy with the smile as I called at his
home on my rounds. It was a smile show-
ing a fine intelligence, a warm and gra-
cious smile. The sight of it was like a
glimpse of sunlight on a cloudy day.
Many Indian mothers throw the doc-
tor's prescriptions away, and the children
suffer. To one mother whose child was
suffering for lack of a treatment so simple
it is known in every American
home, I said: "How many chil-
dren have you had.?"
The answer came back, "Nine."
"How many are living.?" She
answered me with a motion of her
head toward the sick child on the
floor beside her.
"You have had nine and soon
you will have none," I told her.
"I have had three and they all are
with me. Can't you trust your
sick child to my care ?"
After a long moment of preg-
nant silence, as close to genuine
tears as an Indian woman often
gets, she said, "You are right."
But the husband and the medi-
cine man were obdurate, and the
child died. But within a few
weeks I was privileged to give the
same fundamental treatment to a
child similarly ill, with very happy
results.
The faces of the people are
turned backward. The old are
actively hostile to the white man's
medicine, the white man's religion,
the white mans way of living.
The middle-aged are feeling about
for new leadership and are accept-
ing the wrong kind. The young
have no chance; those before
them must die before they are
free, and by that time they, too,
are middle-aged — too old readily
to accept a new order. For these
people are bound by a patriarchy
as strong as though it were
recognized, and the patriarchy
dies hard.
{Continued on page So) l^^^v^
Sunict Magazine
April, 1923 '
Red Tra^edi
(Coft tinned from page 2J)
%6
The work is hard. It is physically
hard, nervously hard, emotionally hard;
and all I am able to do is only a nibble at
the hay stack of what there is to be done.
But there is the same fascination about it
that there must be in gold mining. I
sometimes see myself in imagination
twenty years hence, a white-haired pros-
pector, poverty stricken and weary, still
hunting in the hills for the elusive yellow
metal. There is this difference, however:
the old prospector seeks perpetually and
seldom finds his gold, while I seek and
find what I am searching for. I can not
lose for I dig in the soil of human nature,
and I know that underneath the surface is
hidden the spark divine.
Here I find the romanticism of my
earlier years, lately spent and travel
worn, reviving. I live again in the im-
agmation of my childhood. As I look
toward the hills I see— or is it an illusion ^—
a naked horseman against their red rocky
sides. Visible through the greasewood
close by, I see the trembling of a feathered
war bonnet. But I soberly reflect that the \
III w;4Piiii<s ^iiti till
Sunset Magazine o i
g
s
b'
t
o
a
a
b
b
t
u
o
V
f;
II
1'
f
a
c
s
o.
warriors, painted, are no longer on the
hills nor hiding in the grass. I am only
too sadly sure they are in the camps. But
I know that the old man, Elk Shoulder,
dying of tuberculosis of the throat, the
very sight of whom brings me near to
tears, did once stand on that horizon line
in war dress and paint; the husband of
blind old Mrs. Black Eagle once led his
mounted fighters through these very hills
against Custer, and the wrinkled old chief,
Young Bird, who is at my door each day,
was with him.
In the smitten faces of these old men
and women is written the story of the last
fifty years. It is not a beautiful story.
How many times, as I sit at the side of one
of them, do I get the same offhand reply,
as I ask "What does he say?— *0h, he's
just talking about old times.' We justify
our course, I know, with what we find be-
trayed on the faces of the middle-aged
■a
Other articles on the present. day status of the American Indian will appear in
later issues. — The Editors.
smug satisfaction with their mendicant
lives. But on the faces of the young of
this people is a different look. It is the
same exalted look that once carried their
grandfathers to battle against great odds
for their land and their homes; it is a look
of nobility — a look independent, proud,
sensitive, almost fiercely liberty loving
and free. It is the inner spirit, visible.
The souls of the young yet live. And the
same strong racial spirit evident in that
high look of power, that in the old has
gathered itself to itself, aloof for fifty
years, and has held off the white man's
way of life — that same proud spirit set
free in the young from the steel chains of
tradition, tenderly fed with those most » - , z ^-y -;f' v" :--- 7-"-«^*"^-
excellent things from our most excellent ^ of that lateral. The Indians' share of
educational table, would, in less than a '^^' unless it is conveyed to the land
generation change the status of the Chey- ,^ P'P^ '>"5» '« lost through seepage
enne from that of a National Hability to f evaporation in this thirsty desert.
that of a great American asset. "^-i^-^- -^-- ^^ ♦ ™ -- - ^
ftnd with a chief of the race for whose
0 ahly. Her efforts promise to hring
an^e in Americans Indian policy
pie have. We are asking an appropria-
1 from Congress now for the construe-
ri!\/ A aiiaua.
A Pima was called upon. He spoke
first in Pima and then in English. The
faces of the Indians were a study as the
speaker made his points. Their faces
worked, they laughed, they clapped their
hands and finally broke out into cheers.
Then the speaker, with an appealing
gesture, turned to us:
"The Pimas have ever been friends to
the white people," he said. ''When the
eariy explorers came through and fell
exhausted from hunger and thirst at the
door of our lodges, we took them in and
gave them food and drink and took care
of them till they were able to go on. The
Pimas have never shed a drop of white
man's blood. We have looked on them
as friends and neighbors; we have never
asked their help. Now we come to you.
For generations our people have culti-
vated our land and raised our crops with
the water in the Gila river. White men
have settled far above us and their
A iiv jLAAMiuAiij i^ivaacu duuui iiie ana
shook hands; I was invited to their camp
meeting the next Sunday. It was a glori-
ous, sparkling October day as we rode
across the desert toward Casa Blanca
where the meeting was held. The tang
of sage and cedar was in the air. A fine
white dust rose in clouds about us,
settled on the spiney columns of the giant
cactus, on the twisted, snakey arms of
the cholla.
"If we had water this plain would be
like the valley of the Nile in its fertility.
As it is, it is simply a trackless desert, a
veritable waste," said my friend.
"What can be done?" I asked. "There
must be some way out."
"There is," he answered. "We must
have an appropriation sufficient to get
the water to these lands. The dam that
is built at Florence is a diversion dam and
was meant to remedy the situation. But
the project is incomplete; the Indians
have no canal to their lands but the white
water reaches them except in very wet
sons. If the Government does not
nt this sum, these Indians will have
be supported and will soon be a race
oi oeggars. Now they are one of the finest
tribes we have. Why, why do not our
Congressmen understand that all the
Pimas want is the opportunity to make a
living? There are their fields. Look
how carefully they are fenced and culti-
vated. And notice those dry stalks.
Much loving labor and no crop! Isn't
that a pathetic sight.''"
My eyes were misty as I realized the
futile efforts of this helpless and despair-
ing people. Small dead remnants of a
crop that had never matured; dry, rustling
leaves that should have been succulent
food; hopeful trust that planted; helpless
anguish that could not reap.
I looked out across the desert plair
where spirals of dust were floating in th(
shimmer of the desert heat, where th<
dead stalks of com told the tale of th<
cup of cold water denied to those who hac
always proffered it, and I wondered
how long my country would permit such
a travesty.
Jan. 1889.]
INDIANS OF SILETZ RESERVATION.
55
INDIANS OP SILBTZ RESERVATION. OREGON.
BY J. OWEN DORSEY.
In August, 1884, 1 was sent by the Director of the Bureau of Eth-
nology to the Siletz reservation, Ore., for the purpose of gaining
information respecting the tribes now found in that region. I ob-
tained linguistic and sociologic notes relating to twenty tribes (or
sub-tribes) now inhabiting the reservation, but was surprised to find
no Indians in their native attire. About thirty houses could be seen
from the agency boarding-school, several of which were built by the
Indians. Farms were fenced in. Oats, potatoes, and many vege-
tables were cultivated. The old men of the Chasta Costa tribe re-
minded the writer of the Ainos, as described in Miss Bird's work
on Japan. As more than twenty tribes, each having its own dia-
lect, have been consolidated on this reservation, they are obliged
to use a common language. So all speak Chinook jargon, and many
are learning English. The vocabularies obtained on the reservation
may be thus arranged according to linguistic stocks :
I. Af/ia/>ascan.—Appleg2ite Creek, Galice Creek, Chasta Costa,
Upper Coquille, Chetco, Mikonotunne, Tutu (and Joshua), Euchre
Creek, Sixes Creek, Naltunne tunne. Smith R. (Cal.), and Upper
Umpqua.
II. Vakonan.—Y 3iqmn3i, Alsea, Siuslaw, and Ku-itc or Lower
Umpqua.
III. Kusan. — Mulluk or Lower Coquille.
IV. Takilman, — Ta-kel-ma or Upper Rogue river.
V. Shastian. — Sasti or Sesti.
VI. Shahaptanian.-^YAWdidii,
Grammatic notes. — Nouns and pronouns in the Athapascan dialects
(of Oregon) have three persons in each number, singular, dual, and
plural. Classifiers, when preceding the modified nouns, are formed
from verbs of attitude. When the noun precedes, the verb of attitude
remains unchanged. In Siouan languages modal syllables (showing
how the action is performed) are prefixed to verbal roots, but in
these Athapascan dialects the roots precede the modal syllables.
56
THE AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST.
[Vol. II.
Jan. 1889.]
INDIANS OF SILETZ RESERVATION,
EXAMPLES.
Siouan,
Ma-qa-pi, to cut a hole through
with a knife.
Ma, denotes action with a knife,
Qa-pi, the effect.
Athapascan,
Rxa-ni-t*as, to cut a hole through
with a knife,
Ni-t'as, denotes action with a knife,
Rxa, the effect.
The inflection of the Athapascan verb is more complex than that
of the Dakota or Ponka. In Dakota there are seven modal pre-
fixes, and in Ponka there are nine. In Tutu fourteen modal suf-
fixes have been recorded. In Siouan languages there is but one
verb, "'to have.'* In Alsea there are fifteen. In Lower Umpqua
thirteen have been found. Six have been recorded in Tutu. Of
verbs of ''desiring'* Siouan languages have one, while there are five
in Lower Umpqua. In the latter language the name of the object
desired is not found in the verb, though it appears in other Oregon
languages. In the Athapascan dialects there are two sets of cardi-
nal numbers, the human series and the non-human, the latter in-
cluding references to inanimate objects, as well as those to animals.
In Alsea and Yaquina there are two kinds of inseparable pronouns
used with verbs; one set used with verbs of possession begin with /,
those used with other verbs begin with q or h. Separable pronouns
used with verbs in these dialects are of three sorts, i. Those oc-
curring before the present (or aorist). 2. Those used before the
future. 3. Others which seem to be used only before certain active
transitive verbs. The verb is not inflected when the first or second
set of separable pronouns is used, but when the third set takes the
place of the first the verb can take the inseparable endings.
In Lower Umpqua there is a particle, uni, suffixed to nouns which
answers to English en in wooden, ashen, etc., and to y in rocky,
stony, etc. The Lower Umpqua numerals are inflected thus : One
of his, one of thy, one of my, etc. Two of his, two of thy, two of my,
etc. A possessive ending is also found in Lower Umpqua. Thus,
for rabbit skin they say, in two words, of-the-rabbit skin.
Social organization, — Very little information concerning this
could be obtained. A map of western Oregon and northern Cali-
fornia has been prepared on which have been placed the names of
two hundred and seventy ancient villages, which may be classed
as follows :
/.; \ '■ 1
ii
Californian Athapascans,
Oregon ditto,
Takelma villages, . . .
Yakonan family: Yaquina villages,
Alsea villages,
Siuslaw villages, -
Lower Umpqua villages.
Total of the Yakonan family,
Total, - -
57
108
17
56
20
34
31
131
270
The territory occupied by the Yaquina villages extends from Elk
City to the mouth of the Yaquina river, a distance of, say, thirty
miles. Translations of more than seventy of these names were
given by the Indians. Among these are the following, taken from
the list of Upper Coquille villages : People at the forks of the river;
people at the big rocks ; people by the large fallen tree ; people on
the open prairie ; people opposite a cove of deep water ; good grass
people ; people where they played shinney ; people by a small
mountain on which is grass but no trees ; village at the mouth of a
small creek ; village on the dark side of a cafion where the sun never
shines ; people at the base of a plateau ; people among the ash
trees ; only one village — the Coyote people of the Takelma — had
an animal name.
A child belongs to the village of its father. This is an old cus-
tom and should be taken in connection with another ancient law,
now obsolescent. In order to marry aright, a man must buy a
wife, who left her village (and kindred) and went to that of her
husband. Children born of a wife who had not been bought were
regarded as illegitimate. A man must marry outside of his village,
as all the women in his village were his consanguinities. The vil-
lage seems to have been the unit of social organization, and about
equivalent to the gens or clan of the Siouan family and other tribes
east of the Rocky Mountains.
Each village, as the Tutu, Mikono tunne, etc., has its special
burying-ground on the Siletz reservation. Several of these have
been visited by the writer. The only exception was in the case of
the Chetco tribe. These Athapascans were formerly in nine vil-
lages, of which the names have been preserved; yet to-day they
(8)
58
THK AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST.
[Vol. 11.
have one burying-ground, instead of nine! This hardly agrees
with the usages of a gens as given by Morgan in his ** Ancient
Society.'* It may be that the Chetcos are now consolidated, and
hence are regarded as one village, though a few years ago a man of
one Chetco village could marry a woman of another Chetco village.
The kinship system is, with a few variations, substantially that of
the tribes of the Siouan family. Certain Tutu and Naltunne tunne
kinship terms resemble names for parts of the body:
Kinship Terms,
SOs, my mother (sometimes in
Naltunne tunne).
Cld, 7ny husband,
Cmi'-s6, my brother^ s son,
Cla'-sQn, my wife's sister's hus-
band.
Cla-si', my mother's sister's child,
Sa'-ts*e, my wife' s father.
Cts'On-ne', my paternal grand-
mother.
Parts of the Body,
SOs, skin (in Naltunne tunne).
CI 'a, my hand,
Cmi'-se, my inembrum virile,
CPa, my hand; sfm, meat,
Cl*a, my hand; si, head, (?)
Sa'-tse, a name for skin in the
Chetco dialect.
Cts'fln-ne', my long bone.
Folk-lore notes, — The Athapascans fear to speak the real names
of the wild cat and field mouse in the presence of small children.
The wild cat has three names, but instead of them adults use a long
phrase in the presence of children. It means **They do not pro-
nounce it when a child stands there.*' An infant must be kept in
the cradle cover four days after birth. Early in the morning of the
fifth day the cradle is made and the child is placed in it. This is
according to the command of the great Being, Qa'-wa-ne'-ca (or
Kha'-wa-ne'-sha), who made the first cradle early in the morning of
the fifth day after the birth of the first infant.
Part of a creation myth told to the writer in the Chinook jargon
is appended.
At first it was dark. There was neither wind nor rain. There
were no people nor animals. In the midst of the water was a small
piece of land on which were two beings. One, called Qa-wa-ne-ca
by the Naltunne tunne, remained seated by his fire inhaling the
odor of burning cedar instead of eating. The other being was sent
to the edge of the land to watch for what might appear. Looking
f ^
Jan. 1889.]
INDIANS OF SILETZ RESERVATION.
59
northward he saw an ash tree arise ; turning to the south, he beheld
a red cedar. Hence, the ash and red cedar are held as sacred above
all other trees. By and by he reported something red in the south-
west. Said Qawaneca, ^'It must be land coming." At last the
land came, touching that on which the two beings sat. But it was
unsteady. Then Qawaneca pressed his hands over it, making it
steady. He tried to make more land, but he did not wish sickness
to be in it. Said he, ** Where many die I will make much water
and little land. Where few die I will make much land and little
water." He chose three rocks and two pieces of earth. He threw
one rock into the water, and as it went down, down, he bent his
head and listened. He threw another rock, then the third, then
the pieces of earth, in succession, listening awhile after throwing
each. After the fifth throw mighty waves arose, dashed against the
land, then receded. Thus were the tides formed. (Five is the
mystic number among these Indians.) Then more land came, but
it was muddy. Man could not step on it. Presently footprints
appeared. ^'Ha! " said Qawaneca, '^that is sickness! It is bad! "
So he made the water cover the land. After this he blew at the
water and made the land reappear. Once more footprints were
seen in the mud and again did he cause the water to cover the land.
This was done four times. When the land appeared the fifth time
the footprints were seen as before, but Qawaneca would not disturb
the land again.
The old man then plucked two hairs from his head and threw
them on the ground. All this time there was no daylight, so
Qawaneca tried to make it ; but he failed. Finally he called all the
birds to him, asking them if they knew the secret. He found one
that knew, and this bird said that in the far north was the sun.
Only two white geese had been there. These agreed to reveal to
Qawaneca a certain magic way of calling the sun if he would bestow
some privileges on all the birds. Having promised this, Qawaneca
learned the secret, and the sun came at once in obedience to his
summons, stopping a little south of the zenith. Then did Qawaneca
settle his course, northward in summer and southward in winter.
Meanwhile the hairs thrown on the ground had become serpents,
the first created animals. These serpents had a hundred young ones
at a birth. There were many of them on the land and some in the
ocean. They made storms by blowing with their mouths. An
enormous serpent coiled itself five times around the world, and thus
GO
THE AMERICAN ANTHROPOLOGIST.
[Vol. II.
keeps it together. On pulling two more hairs from his head, Qawa-
neca changed them into dogs. These were as prolific as the ser-
pents.
Subsequently a woman came from the south. She wished Qawa-
neca to marry her, but the other man deceived her, coming in the
dark, and so became her husband and the father of the Indians.
This woman is the Mother, who never dies (she is in the South).
All Indians return to her at death, and she sends them back to this
world as infants. Her husband, too, is still alive. He never leaves
this world ; but Qawaneca now dwells in the sun and looks down on
the people. The circumference of that upper world in which he
dwells is curved upwards. No one who dies here can go to live with
Qawaneca.
The preceding paper by Mr: Dorsey was read before the Anthro-
pological Society of Washington.
DISCUSSION.
At the close of the reading. Dr. Washington Matthews spoke
as follows :
1. Phonetic differentiation seemed more marked in the Navajo
than in these northern languages. Thus, where the Oregon lan-
guages of this stock had many verbs beginning with two consonants,
as rxa-ni'f asy the Navajo word corresponding dropped a consonant
and then prefixed a vowel, as a-gd'-nifas, or a consonant and vowel,
as ba-xanit^ as .
2. There were about forty Navajo gentes having local names ;
none had animal names.
3. These Navajo gentes may be divided into three classes, per-
haps into four: {a) The original gentes, with names that are ex-
plained by myths. From these gentes others have sprung. (J?) Cer-
tain gentes were sent by the Woman or Mother (spoken of in the
Oregon myth) from the west to the home of the Navajos. {c) Mod-
ern accretions. All these are called after surrounding tribes, as the
gens of the Mexicans, that of the Utes, etc. {d) Gentes originat-
ing from Pueblos, now in ruins.
4. There are localities in the Navajo country which give names
to people, as People of the Bear Spring, etc. Early travelers often
recorded these names as the true names of gentes.
5. Among the Navajos descent is in the female line. The man
has not that control of the woman which he seems to have in Oregon
(p.
^-^v
t-
The
Uhdomesticated Indian
as seeri on the
Warm Springs Reservation
'.' ^
From photographs taken by
Mrs. Fanny van Duyn
Tygh Valiey, Oregon
ne Pacific Monthly, July, 1907
1 ^ —*'.-■■. ir>-f »*rT#.'
mims^
toamMmumm
Tat-toon-my and Her Indian Doll.
Yesluma, a "Tenas Kloochman" (Girl) of the Wasco Tribe.
i
Spad, an Indian Maiden in a Beaded Buckskin Dress.
Twee-men-ess, a Warm Springs Buck.
' ■■'■ ' '■ v.. ■'''.• - ■■'' ■.*■'•,„
is^'m
■"-f ';•'■
A Young Squaw and Her Baby,
Ho-tash-a, Her Pappoose, and ''Tenas Man'' (Boy)
%
Copyright, 1903, by Fanny van Diiyn.
Sook-wah and Pots-oa-ly Wal-u-wa-pum, Taken Unawares During the First Days of Their Honeymoon.
1J
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11